H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

98. NTR stories sorry (31-40)

NTR stories sorry Chapter 40 - A Fall to Sin

31 Cruel Rival NTR 2

Click! Click!

"Uzumaki-san! How much of a chance do you think you have of-"

"Uchiha-san! Why do you think that-?"

Press conferences were something that Uchiha Sasuke typically dreaded. He wasn't camera shy, or anxious about going on live television or anything like that - but the annoying reporters, floating around him like wasps, the obnoxious clicking and bright flashes of pictures being taken, not to mention the helpless fangirls that tried to push their way to the front of the crowd, and Sasuke could honestly say that he loathed conferences.

This one, in particular, was a little more grating than others.

"Ha! Please. As if that teme could beat me. I'll have him down in two rounds flat!" Uzumaki Naruto was saying, a smug grin on his face, three or four microphones positioned inches from his mouth. "Somebody would have to be an idiot to bet on him!" he continued, pointing at Sasuke for a moment.

Sasuke rolled his eyes.

One of the most highly anticipated matches of the century was rapidly approaching. Uzumaki 'the Kyuubi' Naruto versus Uchiha 'the Avenger' Sasuke. Fans of the boxing world were divided into two camps. Betting odds put the two about neck and neck in chances of winning, and millions upon millions of dollars was being funnelled into it, from advertisers and sponsors to preparing the massive arena where the fight would take place.

There were two reasons why the fight was so big.

Firstly, Sasuke and Naruto were both the top in their field. This was their reunification match, the fight that would decide which one of them would finally put a defeat on their record. Both of them were undefeated in the ring, and neither showed any signs of going easy on the other.

Secondly, they had history. It was no secret that the both of them had initially been trained by the same man - Hatake Kakashi, a once world-class boxer who was put out of commission by a fan throwing a broken bottle into the ring, causing him to lose an eye. He was still an avid boxer, even if he couldn't step into the ring, and he had mentored both Sasuke and Naruto.

That is, until they'd gone their separate ways - Sasuke going to the former world champion Orochimaru, renowned for his dirty tactics, and Naruto going to the long since retired champion Jiraiya.

There existed no videos or photos of the two training together. Never before, had Naruto and Sasuke had a match against each other in the ring, despite their lengthy list of victories. This was the fight, that would decide who would become the newest king of boxing.

It was sure to be a good one.

Thankfully, the press conference didn't last all that long. Afterwards, once the cameras were off and the reporters dispersed, Naruto came up - clapping him on the shoulder, a bright grin on his face, dragging him to a private room claiming that he wanted to "Catch up with his old friend." In other words, he wanted to boast some more.

Sasuke took a sip of the beer that Naruto had offered him, not even listening to the blond as he went on and on, about one thing or another.

Really, the Uchiha didn't feel nearly as invested in the fight, as most of the boxing world and Naruto himself was. It just didn't interest him. He was aware that Naruto had likely gotten a bit better at the sport - but back when they had both been training under Kakashi, Naruto had never managed to score a win against him. Never.

It was a foregone conclusion who was going to win, at least, to Sasuke. And he didn't care about the money, either. Sasuke already had more than enough to live comfortably for the rest of his life - from advertisers and sponsors, or from appearing in commercials to peddle some ridiculous product.

He was actually considering quitting. He had never really liked Naruto all that much… but, he still felt perhaps the slightest smidge of respect for his former teacher, Kakashi, and he didn't want to humiliate one of his students in front of the entire world.

And then-

"Ha! I bet you this, teme," Naruto was saying. "I bet that whoever wins the fight, gets to keep all of the money that each of us get. How does that sound?" A pause. "Oh! And I bet, that if I win, that you'll have to say that I'm the best boxer in the whole world… and… and you'll do it in a dress!"

He rolled his eyes at first, taking another sip of his beer. And then, something popped into Sasuke's mind. An idea.

Suddenly, Sasuke sat up straighter, his eyes narrowing. For an instant, a cruel, callous smirk played on his lips. And then, it was wiped clean, replaced with his typical stoic expression.

"Deal." Sasuke said. Naruto blinked, taken aback.

"Really…?" the blonde said, his mouth slightly agape.

Sasuke chuckled. "It's a deal-" he revised. "On one condition. If I win… I get to spend a night alone with your wife."

Uzumaki Sakura was a smoking hot, drop dead gorgeous supermodel, and actress. Calling her desirable was an understatement - to put it into perspective, any teenager who had hit puberty whilst she had been modeling could confidently say that they'd mastrubated to her walking on stage in those tight dresses. Many men could say the same too.

"Woah, woah, woah." Naruto said, putting his hands up. "I was just joking, I didn't mean-"

"Oh… so you're backing off now?" Sasuke said, leaning forward. "Then again… I shouldn't have expected more from a dobe like you." He smirked. "A coward, through and through."

Naruto grit his teeth.

Simultaneously, they both stood up. "I'm no coward." Naruto growled.

"Prove it, then." Sasuke said.

The Uchiha extended his hand.

Naruto glowered at it for a moment. But, whether it was confidence or arrogance that drove him to the decision of putting his wife's body on the line, wouldn't matter. Maybe it was just the mental image of Sasuke in a dress - or the satisfaction of maybe hearing his long time rival finally admit who was better… but it got the better of the young Uzumaki.

Naruto grasped Sasuke's hand, and shook.

The bet was made.

'Game over.' Sasuke thought.

--

The best thing diehard fans of Uzumaki 'the Kyuubi' Naruto could say about the fight, was that it didn't last the full twelve rounds.

It was… brutal. Undeniably so. Even Sasuke fans were taken aback by the venom their idol seemed to pack into every punch - the cold smirk that played on his lips, and especially the evil gleam in his eyes.

Calling it a fight was honestly giving it too much. A beat down was more accurate. A slaughter. Sasuke seemed to dance out of the way whenever Naruto threw his patented right hook, and any jabs or punches seemed to just glance off of him. On the other hand, Naruto seemed unable to avoid any of Sasuke's strikes. He was just too fast, too skillful, too deadly. It was a testament to Naruto's strong vitality that he managed to last a full ten rounds, after multiple knock-outs, a variety of brutal punches that were sure to cause bruises that would last for weeks, and a tooth or two knocked out.

The tenth round opened, with half of the crowd going rampant, and the other half looking practically dead inside. The fighters in the ring seemed to share the same sentiment. Sasuke looked unscathed, untouched - not even sweating, but looking more as if he was having a simple training session. Naruto, on the other hand, was bruised and battered, one of his eyes swelling up horrifically, hardly able to keep his hands up at this point. The only reason the referee hadn't called it off at this point was because there would be a riot if a fight this high profile didn't have an undeniable victory.

Naruto knew he was losing. He could hardly see. There was a strange ringing in his ears. His body felt as if it was on fire. All he could see was Sasuke in front of him - that smirk plastered on his face, the same smirk he'd had all those years ago when the two of them had been Kakashi's students still.

There was a move in Naruto's arsenal that he saved for just an occasion like this. It was a variation of his right hook - one that had felled many a man before. It was his only hope.

He tried it, cocking his fist back, and letting it fly, the glove barely a blur.

The crowd held its breath.

Sasuke took a step back, and Naruto's glove hit nothing but air. His blue eyes widened. And then, Sasuke's fist caught him, two brutal punches turning his kidneys inside out. Naruto doubled over, huffing and wheezing. There was a pause, hardly even a millisecond, and then with a three punch combo, Sasuke ended it. A left hook, a right jab, and a vicious uppercut that seemed to lift Naruto off his feet.

The blond fell onto his back, and didn't move.

"One! Two! Three! Four! Five! Six! Seven! Eight! Nine! TEN!"

Ding! Ding! Ding!

There was a pause, as Sasuke stood - triumphant - over Naruto's limp body. And then, the crowd exploded. The most smug, self confident smirk spread across Sasuke's face as the referee held up his hand.

"The winner is… Uchiha Sasuke! By… knockout!"

It seemed as if the crowd was a single organism, either cheering or booing Sasuke, the faces lost, only hands and hair visible. It was deafening, the referee cringing a little bit, one hand pressed over an ear while the other still held Sasuke's hand high. Sasuke seemed unaffected, his dark eyes roaming across the crowd, searching… searching… until finally, he found that familiar head of pink hair.

There she was. Emerald eyes trained on Naruto's unconscious body, filled with worry, her hands clutched to her mouth. Sasuke licked his lips, sheer willpower stopping him from sporting a partial right then and there, just at the anticipation at what was to come.

In the end, Naruto had to be taken to the hospital. Sasuke's final uppercut had given him a concussion - and combined with the bruising, the knocked out teeth, the swelling… he was going to be there for a little while. The blond was unconscious for a long while, avoiding the jeering and the insults that was thrown at his unconscious body, by Sasuke's fans and his (former) fans as well - the first group having expected nothing less from the Uzumaki, and the latter being downright ashamed to have ever called themselves fans in the first place.

He was awake now. But he hadn't said a word since he had regained consciousness. Instead, he simply stared at the wall. Sakura was at his side - her hands clutching Naruto's, the pink haired bombshell biting her lip in worry.

The door opened. And Sasuke strolled in, his face calm, although his walk was more of a strut than anything. Incidentally, Sakura had dropped something on the floor just before he stepped in - and so, the first thing he saw was a view of her lovely ass… swaying from side to side as she scraped beneath the hospital bed. It looked so delightful. He could just imagine the things he could- would do to it.

"Hey there champ!" Sasuke said, announcing his presence, his voice sounding strangely… cheerful, or at least as cheerful as someone like Sasuke could manage. "Just checking in. Is he alright?"

"He's fine." Sakura said, standing up and turning around. "What… what are you doing here?"

"I'm here for you, obviously." Sasuke said. "Unless… did Naruto not tell you about our deal?" He smirked, stepping forward, nudging Sakura out of the way. He reared his hand back, and smacked Naruto around the face - the blonde jolting, his blue eyes wide. "Awake now, dobe?" Sasuke said mockingly. "Good. Your wife and I were just about to leave for the night."

"Wait… what?" Sakura said, confusion laced in her voice. "Honey, what's going on?" she said to Naruto.

"So he didn't tell you." Sasuke said, his smirk growing ever wider.

Naruto couldn't summon the courage to look Sakura, or Sasuke in the eye. His wife… his lovely wife… he had bet her like some sort of animal. He had been so confident. And yet, Sasuke had played with him like a little child, he had beat him, he had lost just like he always had.

There was the slightest incline of his head, that Sasuke noticed. As if Naruto was saying 'Go ahead, you won.'

"Basically," Sasuke said, turning to Sakura - who had still been waiting for Naruto's answer. "Your dumbass of a husband decided to put you up for grabs."

"Put… me up for grabs?" she mumbled.

"To put it simply - you're mine for the night." Sasuke said. "Mine to do whatever I want to, however I want to, all. Night. Long."

Sakura turned to Naruto. "Is- is this true?" she said, her voice shocked.

Again, he didn't answer. His face flushed in shame, his blue eyes staring at his lap.

Sasuke reached forward, grasping Sakura's hand. "Come on," he said. "Let's go."

"No!" Sakura said, trying to rip her hand away from him, but finding that his grip was far too strong for her.

"You don't have a choice." Sasuke said, his voice low. "This was a bet between men. Your husband lost. You're mine for the night. Don't make this any harder than you have to, Sakura, because I'm not afraid to escalate things if I'm forced to." He flashed her a cruel, calculating smirk. "And besides?" he said, still gripping her hand. "Why don't you feel how much I've been waiting for this?"

He took her hand, and placed it against his erection. Sakura froze, as he forced her hand to rub his clothed member, to feel his hardness, his warmth. Her breathing seemed to slow. Her emerald eyes widened, until they seemed to be the size of dinner plates.

"You're the one who made me like this, Sakura." Sasuke murmured. "So hard. So needy, so aroused. The things I'm going to do to you tonight… oh… oh, it's going to be fun for both of us." He grinned, his face looking like a demon's for an instant. "Let's go."

As easily as a mother picking up her child, Sasuke slung the still shocked Sakura over his shoulder. Before she could even think of resisting, it was too late - his grip too tight. Either by accident, or on purpose (hint: it was on purpose), Sasuke grabbed a delightful handful of Sakura's tight ass, to use as a grip to keep her steady over his shoulder.

"See you later." Sasuke said, with a wave at Naruto. "Looks like I'm going to have two KO victories in one night." he said, a mocking laugh escaping his lips. With another smirk, he strolled out of the room.

There were several guards posted outside the room - Sasuke's guards, to be exact. All of them were well aware of what was going on, knowing the humiliation that was about to occur to Naruto. They each seemed to wear the same smirks on their faces, and if one could see their eyes beneath the tinted sunglasses they wore, they were sure to be amused. One guard promptly stuffed a gag into Sakura's mouth, to silence her screaming, despite the fact that she continued to punch and scratch uselessly at Sasuke's back.

Naruto couldn't move. The door was open - he watched as Sakura struggled, as they gagged her, he watched as Sasuke groped the ass of his wife, and he knew, he knew what was going to happen, he knew what Sasuke was going to do.

'Damn it!' Naruto said, struggling uselessly. His head felt woozy. The lights were dimming. The concussion was coming back in full force, and it took everything out of him to even remain conscious. 'I shouldn't have taken that deal! Damn it! Damn, damn, damn, damn, damn-!"

--

Sakura was quite the feisty woman, Sasuke thought.

They had taken a relatively isolated stairwell, and by extension, a backdoor out of the hospital - so as to avoid attracting attention. Sasuke had promptly shoved Sakura into the back of a limo, slid in after her, and had been forced to endure her pointless kicking, her muffled screaming, her fruitless attempts to open the door or break the glass, for about fifteen minutes, as they drove back to the building that housed his pent house.

Again, they entered through a backdoor - and Sasuke dragged Sakura into a private elevator that lead only to his penthouse. The guards remained downstairs, having been instructed to do so earlier, knowing that their boss and his lady for the night were going to need their privacy.

The penthouse was luxurious. It seemed to be bathed in wealth - priceless furniture, amazing food, bottles upon bottles of every kind of alcohol you could think of, and the most spectacular view of the city that money could buy. Not that Sakura noticed it, the pinkette still struggling uselessly, although it was clear her energy was rapidly fading. A super model trying to fight a boxer was a hopeless endeavor, and the most she'd managed to do was ruffle his shirt a little.

As if she were merely a ragdoll, Sasuke dragged her from the elevator. WIth a fierce yank, he pulled the gag from her mouth - discarding it on the floor uselessly. With her still struggling and kicking, he pulled her through the penthouse, and into his bedroom. He flicked on the light. And then, he grabbed her by the waist, and quite literally threw her onto the bed.

She seemed stunned for a minute. The moment she was still gave Sasuke a moment to truly absorb her appearance… and it, was, fantastic.

The red dress she wore was tight, unfathomably so, hugging her bust (was that a pushup bra?), her thighs, her hips, her ass, her stomach… it looked as if it were a second skin, caressing her curves, amplifying them even further. The cleavage alone was fantastic, but the dress itself was short - only falling down to about her upper thigh. The way she had landed gave him a terrific, mind boggling view of the green panties she wore beneath the dress, the color of the fabric the same shade as her eyes.

"You fucking asshole! You son of a-!"

She was stopped dead.

Nimble fingers reached down to his belt buckle, and with practiced ease, undid it. Sasuke jerked his pants down… and his cock flopped out, every inch on display for Sakura to see and soak in.

"H-holy…" Sakura stammered.

Calling it long was an understatement, she thought. Let's just say… comparing Sasuke's cock to a cucumber, was doing a disservice to Sasuke. And it was thick, too, as thick as a soda can even. The fact that it was hard made it worse, as it jutted straight outwards from his crotch in her direction, so that she could see every pebble-sized glob of precum leak from the tip and onto the floor.

A flush slowly began to creep up her neck. Sakura knew, she knew that the foreign stickiness in between her legs was a sign that something was about to happen. Whether it was bad or not, remained to be seen.

"I'll admit, I'm a sucker for boxing." Sasuke said quietly, taking a step closer to the bed, his cock swinging in front of him and entrancing Sakura even further. "So… here's what we're going to be doing tonight - the two of us are going to have a twelve round championship fuck fest." He grinned cruelly. "Let's see if you last longer than the whelp you call a husband."

She watched dumbly as he stripped off the rest of his clothes. His body - muscular and built, looking like a pale Greek god that had come down from the heavens to grace Earth with his presence. Combined with that cock he was… he was…

'... perfect…' she thought, rubbing her thighs together, her face flushed as pink as her hair.

"Ready?" Sasuke said, although he didn't care one way or another. "Let's get this fucking party started."

She could almost hear it in her head.

"Round one!"

Ding! Ding! Ding!

He was upon her. She felt the bed dip down as he put his weight on it, having moved so fast that she'd hardly registered his approach until he was right there. His smirking face filled her vision. He crawled on top of her, his lips attacking her neck, his strong, manly hands caressing her body. She shivered. He was so warm. So hot, in both temperature and looks.

'Oh kami…' she thought. 'I-I can feel it…' His cock. Sliding up her long legs, teasing the hem of her dress, and then grinding against her clothed crotch. If his body was hot, it was nothing compared to his member - and she couldn't help but gasp.

"Let's get these off." he murmured, his voice a low growl. His fingers grabbed the straps of her dress, and slowly, tantalizingly, he pulled them down revealing her smooth, bare shoulders. He gave her shoulder blade a casual lick, before dragging the dress further down, until her breasts seemed to spill out. Of course, they were contained by a green bra - but Sasuke tore it off so fast, it might as well have not been there at all. He threw it behind him unceremoniously.

Her breasts finally free, rosy nipples exposed to the world, Sasuke had only action in mind. He didn't throw himself at them - he attacked them, his lips nipping and nibbling at one of her nipples while his hand groped and squeezed her other tit. She was like a putty in his hands. Moaning, slowly grinding her hips against his erection, her cheeks as pink as her hair, her eyes showing a mixture of lust and of self loathing.

Of course, he wouldn't be content with merely sucking and squeezing her tits. Oh, no, no no no - that wouldn't do at all. After all, Sakura was his for the night. He was going to do so many twisted, depraved things to her… it was going to be wonderful. He was going to bathe her in his seed, turn all of her holes inside out… and more. He was a vindictive bastard, that was for sure. Naruto had bet his wife, after all, and he had lost, decisively at that. Sakura was a poor, innocent bystander in this situation, but that didn't mean he was going to show any mercy.

He grabbed a handful of both of her breasts, scooting up her chest until he was sitting on her abdomen. Sasuke nudged her tits apart, sliding his long and hard cock into the valley of them - then, he closed the gap. Sakura's eyes widened in fear. And then, he began to thrust, back and forth, back and forth, Sasuke grunting and groaning as he used her delightful tits as if they were his own personal fuckbags.

"You know, this isn't the biggest pair I've fucked." Sasuke said, his voice mocking, Sakura glaring at him as he openly mocked her. "But I had to admit, they are nice. Plump… so, so perfectly rounded. With a body like this," he continued. "I'm surprised you didn't go into porn."

"I-I have more self respect then that." Sakura ground out.

"Of course you do." Sasuke said, although there was a glint in his eye that she didn't like. "Not like it mattered though, does it? I mean… in the end, you get to watch as a nice and big cock fucks you. And you get to enjoy it on top of that." He smirked. "Please- please, don't patronize me, and act like Naruto's is bigger. We used to shower in the same locker room, and let's just say, I've got him beat by more than a little bit."

Sakura bit her lip, although the flush on her cheeks and the shame in her eyes was more than enough of an answer. Because no, trying to compare Naruto and Sasuke in size was like comparing a breadstick to a loaf of bread. Sasuke was… at least twice as big, and there was no comparison when it came to thickness. Where Sasuke's cock easily dwarfed her breasts - even with the two orbs engulfing it - Naruto's cock had been smothered by them the one or two times they'd ever gone as far as a titfuck.

But, there was no more talking, at least for this round, the first one. Sasuke just continued to thrust faster and faster, squeezing her breasts that much tighter, his monstorous cock jamming into her neck and chin with the ferocity of his thrusts. Sakura dared to tilt her head down, and all she got was the mushroom head of his cock hitting her in the small space between her nose and lips, smearing it with his precum. She coughed and sputtered, but managed to get a taste of the liquid, and was downright terrified by just how good it tasted, like sweet nectar compared to Naruto's bitter seed.

Sasuke was clearly having fun. But it was clear just how much he had been anticipating this. The way he was thrusting, without mercy nor restraint, it seemed obvious to her that he didn't care for how long he lasted. Was he like Naruto? Would he be spent after one round? (or two, on a really good night after a victory) It seemed doubtful.

Thankfully, she wouldn't have to wait long to find out. With one final thrust, Sasuke slammed himself into her breasts, his balls smacking wetly against the bottom of her tits. His cock was poised only a few centimeters away from her face. And then, he exploded, and rope after rope of cum surged onto her features. Again, Sakura coughed and spluttered, but there was nothing she could do but weather the storm, as Sasuke quite literally bathed her face in his hot cum.

Once Sasuke was done, he unsheathed himself from the valley of her breasts. Just as she hoped- feared, she meant feared, he was still as hard as ever, his erection poking into the bottom of one of her tits. He was still smirking. She blinked, several times, uncomfortably aware of the heat on her face, strikingly similar to a day at the spa, minus the cucumbers on her eyes.

Honestly, she couldn't help herself. Her tongue slid out of her mouth, scooped up a helping of his cum, and slid it back inside. She swallowed it, the gulp audible to the both of them. And then, she moaned, letting out a refreshed gasp as if she had just taken a sip of water on a particularly dry day.

His cum was… mind bogglingly delicious. So thick, that she almost had to chew it. She almost suspected that he had altered it somehow, because the taste between Sasuke and Naruto couldn't be any more different. Naruto's was bitter and slimy. Sasuke's was rich and musky by comparison. It was like forcing someone to drink one dollar beers from the store for years, and then finally introducing her to a fine pinot noir.

"That's a good girl." Sasuke said, as if he were talking to a child rather than a supermodel. "I wonder what Naruto would think if he saw you, Sakura?" he murmured, groping her breasts without even sparing a second thought about it. "Covered in the cum of a real man."

"He won't have to…" she mumbled defiantly.

'Too late.' he thought, a twinkle in his eye that she didn't see.

He paused for a moment, allowing the cum to dry. It wouldn't do for some of it to fall off while they were in the middle of the next position he had planned afterwards. Sakura, it seemed, had run out of fight - for now at least. She was limp. Not even struggling beneath the weight of him straddling her, but merely moaning at regular intervals, her thighs squeezed together tightly but Sasuke still able to see the juices leaking down them.

After an intermission that he deemed long enough, Sasuke decided to move onto round two. Scoreboard? Well, there weren't any judges - yet - but, he could say with confidence that he had won.

He eased himself off of her, and the bed. She let out a groan of relief, considering he was a seventy-four kilo man, and that was quite a lot for a petite girl like her.

Not that it afforded much for her. Before she even had a second to relax, she felt his hands grip her thighs - and with a yelp, she was pulled off the bed as well. She found herself dizzy, as she was hung upside down in front of him, looking at his cock. WIth a ri-i-ip, she felt her panties tear, her snatch finally bare for his viewing pleasure.

"I'm not a cruel man." Sasuke said, although all evidence pointed to the contrary. "I can see you're pretty damn wet, which I can understand - the idea of cheating on that pathetic beta you call a husband turns you on, doesn't it?"

Sakura didn't respond, although her face turned steadily pinker.

"No matter." Sasuke said, smirking. "To put it simply, I'm going to eat you out. You're going to suck my cock - finally, you can put that big mouth of yours to work." With a cold laugh, he set to work, and before Sakura could even soak in his words, he had begun to eat her out. His tongue was as long as everything he possessed, and it seemed to penetrate every sweet spot inside of her. She gasped, and moaned, quivering in his strong gasp.

"O-oh fuck…!" Sakura moaned.

Sasuke dipped his head back for a second, his lips shiny with juices. "Suck my cock," he said, his voice now a growl. "You're going to want to get it nice and lubed up regardless. I can tell how tight you are, and trust me, trying to take me isn't going to be anywhere near as easy as Naruto was." With another laugh, he dived right back in, and within seconds, Sakura was returned to a moaning and quivering mess.

Sakura bit her lip to stifle her moans, for all the good that did her. Sasuke was clearly very experienced, and within minutes, he had brought her to a mind numbing orgasm. Her hands lashed out, seizing his thighs as something, anything to hold onto as her entire body convulsed in pleasure.

When she finally came down from her high, she knew what she had to do. What else could she do? Sasuke had made his intentions clear, that she was going to get fucked, and that she had to like it. And there was nothing she could do - he was a world class boxer, and she was a mere supermodel.

Frankly… his size scared her. She was no stranger to cocks. Honestly, her libido far outstriped Naruto - and often, her blond lover found himself exhausted by the time he was through with her. But… she had never, ever, ever taken a cock of Sasuke's size. She hadn't even dreamed of it. It looked unreal, as if it were taken straight out of a porno or a hentai film. But it wasn't. It was hanging right in front of her, pulsing visibly, twitching every now and then as Sasuke continued to eat her out.

She had… she had to suck it. To take something like that, unlubed? Sure she was wet (that was an understatement), but to even fathom the idea of taking something like that without some sort of lubricant, whether it be saliva or proper lube, was… frightening. She leaned her head forward, the world still spinning slightly, her heart pounding in her ears as the blood rushed to her head.

One hand fastened around the base of his member. 'Warm.' She began to stroke it. 'Hard.' Faster and faster. 'Big.' A second hand added, both of them now stroking his length for all it was worth. 'Thick.' Sakura leaned forward, and took the first two inches into her mouth. 'Delicious...!'

Sasuke was a diehard fan of the standing sixty nine position. Maybe, it was the power he exerted over the woman - able to carry them effortlessly, to eat them out, to drive them to orgasm after orgasm as they sucked his cock for all it was worth. Maybe it was the mental image of the position, his head buried between her thighs, her throat full of his cock. Either way, it was hot, and it was one of his favorite positions as a result.

And Sakura made it all the better. A sly little minx she was. With a pathetic husband like Naruto, he would have expected her to be terrible at giving blow jobs - but she was clearly a natural. Her hands, her mouth, all used in terrific ways to bring him maximum pleasure. Which he returned in spades, eating her out like an animal unleashed, his tongue plundering her sopping wet folds, his grin feral as she came again and again by the mere caress of his tongue.

He pulled his head back, just for an instant. He said two words… just two. "Deepthroat me." And then, he was back in between her thighs, licking her pussy as if he were a kid slobbering away at an ice cream cone.

Sakura flushed, her hair indistinguishable from her rosy face. But… it was a simple request. He, who was doling out orgasms as if he were Santa Claus giving out presents, obviously wanted more than the paltry four or five inches she had been bobbing her head up and down on. He wanted to feel his entire length engulfed by her warm mouth. Up until now, she had been… afraid, to do so. But there was no going back now. There was no point in holding back.

She braced herself. And then slowly, inch by inch, she began to take him deeper - and deeper - and deeper, and deeper, until finally, her nose was pressed into his crotch. Kami, he was so deep inside of her mouth. His cock twitched down the column of her throat. His taste, infecting her very taste buds, his smell engulfing her nose and sending her head loopy.

What was he?

What kind of sick joke had genetics played with this behemoth of masculinity, this titan of a man?

Looks that were famed throughout the world. A cock that would shame the vast majority of the male population. The boxing abilities that could only be rivaled by greats like Mike Tyson and Muhammad Ali. His smell was so manly. His taste so musky and yet so good. He was like a fucking god, so intoxicating, so delicious that she lost herself for a minute, bobbing her head back and forth, the combination of cock and of having herself eaten out making her lose her senses.

He began to twitch, more and more. She screwed up her eyes, unable to help the grin that spread across her face - an odd look, considering her mouth was full of cock, but sexy nonetheless. There was only one way the second round could end. WIth him blowing that delicious load down her throat, and into her belly.

Look at her. Hanging upside, a man who was most certainly not her husband buried in her pussy, while his cock (his massive, awe-inspiring cock) was sheathed in her throat. Her face, smeared with his cum. And her wanting nothing more in that very moment but to accept his seed with relish, to swallow the monumental load that was sure to come at any moment, to grin as his cum settled in her belly.

She wasn't done fighting yet. But in that moment, he had won. The fight wasn't over - and although they had many rounds to go, now, Sasuke knew it was a forgone conclusion as to who would win.

That thought drove him to the edge.

And with a smirk on his face, and his head buried in Sakura's thighs, he came, like a geyser directly into her throat.

She swallowed.

And swallowed.

'So much,' she thought. It seemed so much more when it was being shot inside of her instead of onto her face. So hot. So thick. She had to keep swallowing, or else she would drown - or at least, that's what she told herself. Her gulps echoed throughout the room. Sasuke paused in his pussy eating, to listen to them, like sweet music to his ears.

Finally, he was spent. Sakura pulled herself back from his cock, coughing slightly, a dribble of cum falling from her upper-lip and dripping onto the floor.

Sasuke was done playing around now.

Before the cum could even settle in her belly, he was taking them out of the room - his hands still looped around her waist, his saliva covered cock slapping her in the face every now and then.

She didn't know what was happening. Suddenly, she was right side up again. The night air blowing across her face. The wind was knocked out of her as she was shoved against a railing, and dimly, she realized her head was shoved out over the sprawling landscape of Konoha.

With a vicious yank, he pulled up her dress. His cock, long and as hard as ever, placed against her entrance, Sakura whimpering as it brushed against her sensitive folds. And then, with a rough thrust, he slid inside of her, sheathing himself all the way to the hilt.

Before she even had a second to adjust ('Big!'), he was pulling away. And then, the second thrust more brutal than the first, he was slammed himself back in. And again. And again. It felt as if he didn't give a shit about what pleasure she was experiencing, and yet, it was amazing nonetheless.

Uzumaki Sakura. Bent over a railing. Her face smeared with cum, her belly full of the same goo, being fucked by the massive cock of a man who wasn't her husband.

And it was only round three.

She was gripping the railing so tightly that she wouldn't be surprised to see welts there tomorrow morning. Her lips were pursed tightly together, to try and maintain some of her dignity, some of her pride, to stop her moans and screams of pleasure from echoing out through the starry night.

Was she disappointed, perhaps, when he pulled out? A little.

She wasn't disappointed when he turned her around, forced her down onto her knees, and blew a second massive load onto her face - adding a nice, fresh coat of cum to the layer he had deposited earlier.

There was barely time for the jizz to dry on her face, before he was pulling her to her feet away. Still wiping the cum out of her eyes, she wasn't aware of the hot tub until he was already inside of it - pulling her into it, tattered dress and all. Without even thinking, she was straddling him, and once again, he was inside of her. She held her breath, trying not to moan as he filled her, as he made her feel like a woman for the first time in her life.

She wrapped her arms around his neck. His hands, gripping her ass tightly enough to leave hand imprints. And like a ragdoll, using his strength, he dragged her up and down his lengthy cock. Up. Down. Up. Down. She couldn't hold in the moans anymore. Up. Down. Up. Down. "Sasuke-kun…!" she groaned, as she came, shivering against him. He continued to drag her up and down, a smirk on his face.

Sakura began to join in. It wasn't just him doing all the work now, she was bouncing up and down, her ass clapping against his thighs, her head resting on his shoulder, her tits pressed against his chest. He was a beast. A monster. Three loads, and he seemed even harder than when they had started.

This time, he seemed content to cum inside of her.

A massive creampie was just what she needed. She didn't shiver when she came - she convulsed, as she felt her womb be filled to the brim with cum so hot that she wouldn't be surprised to feel it bubbling inside of her.

She was limp for a good minute or two. Long enough for him to take them out of the hot tub, Sakura still wrapped around him like a monkey. He set her down on the kitchen table, and made to slide himself back into her.

It all seemed to dawn on her.

Cheating… she was cheating on Naruto. The man she loved (did she?), the man she had promised herself to, the man whose ring she wore on her finger. She could see it now, glinting in the light.

"N-no! Stop!" she stammered, kicking him away from her. Caught off guard, Sasuke was pushed back for a second… but only for a second.

"Dumb bitch." he growled, scaring her with the intensity of his voice. She was helpless to resist, as he dragged her off the table. She let out a cry of pain as he slammed her chest into the table, bending her over roughly. Both of her hands were easily held behind her back with one of his, and his other dipped into her pussy - scooping up her juices and his cum, and shoving them in copious amounts into her asshole. She moaned, and cried out in pain as he did so, but he didn't care.

Once she was lubed up to a point he deemed acceptable, he forced himself inside of her. She cried out. Tears glistened in her eyes. Once again, she went limp, as inch after inch of his enormous cock slid into her ass. She couldn't think. She couldn't fight. He let go of her hands, and she used them to grip the opposite end of the table, for some kind of balance, a contrary to the forceful and erratic way he was fucking her ass, every thrust full of anger.

"You're mine. Do you understand that?" Sasuke growled. "I won't tolerate that shit again, Sakura. Don't test me."

She whimpered, as he gave her ass a resounding slap that echoed throughout the kitchen. But, the pain in her third hole was fading, replaced by pleasure. She was moaning now. "Sasuke-kun…!" she groaned, her voice mixed with pain and ecstasy.

"There we go," he said, giving her ass yet another slap.

If he had been brutal before, it was nothing compared to what it was now. She had been an anal virgin. She had never considered doing it with anyone before, not even Naruto. And yet, Sasuke had bent her over, taken her ass by force, and here she was, moaning and crying out like a bitch in heat. She was pathetic. So pathetic. And yet, she couldn't find the time to wallow her in self-pity, not when she was reaching yet another orgasm, her first one ever derived from anal sex.

Just as he had creampied her pussy not a few minutes before, he did the same to her ass. He had came on her face twice. He had came in her throat, her pussy, and now her ass. All of her holes had been thoroughly worked by his massive cock… now, now he was just making sure that she knew what he could do to her.

She screamed, throwing her head back, her pink hair disheveled and her emerald eyes wide as she felt him shoot his cum into her ass. Her bowels, filled. He pulled out, and fired one last blast across her ass.

Again, there was no time to settle. He was still hard. How, how was he still hard? He threw her onto the table once again. Sasuke disappeared for a moment, and then returned with a bottle of sake. He uncapped it. And then, he poured it over her chest, her breasts, her stomach, her neck. She moaned as the warm liquid flowed over her.

He leaned down, and began to lap it all up, with obvious relish. It didn't seem like he was swallowing it, though. His cheeks began to bulge slightly. Sakura was perplexed - until he forced his mouth to hers, and flooded her mouth with the strong sake. She resisted. He pushed her, and slowly she swallowed. It flowed down her throat. Her cheeks turned pink after a moment.

Sasuke returned to lapping up the last of the sake, and soon transferred another great mouthful into her. Sakura was a notoriously weak drinker, and just those two mouthfuls had her feeling woozy. That sake was strong, and clearly Sasuke had intended for it to be exactly that. To weaken her resistance even more? To make her feel better? She didn't know.

She was practically comatose as he began to do… other things. He fucked her armpits, her armpits. The gap in between her thighs. He even used her hair to jerk himself off. For what? She wasn't sure. She merely used the time to recover, to moan as cum dripped from her pussy and ass in massive globs that rivaled ten of Naruto's loads.

He stood over her once again. Sakura barely had time to blink, before he fired yet another load all over her - splattering her tits, her stomach, her midriff, with his cum. She moaned, leaning her head down, her pink tongue darting out and lapping up some of the cum on her breasts. She swallowed, delighting in the taste, the consistency, the smell.

Sasuke laughed. It wasn't cold this time. It was warm. Welcoming. Was he happy? He had to of been. Then again, splattering a supermodel with your cum, and filling all her holes with jizz could make anyone happy.

He picked her up. She couldn't see where they were going, but he was carrying her bridal style. Cum continued to drip from her pussy and ass, staining his floor. He was smirking still, but she couldn't help but see past that, at the contours of his face, his beautiful, beautiful face, looking as if it were chiseled out of marble.

His footsteps changed from walking on wood to… tile? A glass door being drawn back. Them stepping into a… shower. He pressed her up against the glass, turning on the water. He allowed her to clean for a moment. Once she had control over her limbs, he offered her a rag, and she used to wipe down her face, her chest, although she was sad to see his cum crack and break off, swirling down the drain when it should really be inside of one of her holes or in her belly.

She smiled at him. He smirked back. Sasuke closed the distance between them… and they kissed. It wasn't the forceful kisses from earlier, when he had spilled the alcohol into her mouth, but it was gentle. Almost loving. Their tongues duelled within their mouths, their bodies pressed against each other. Her arms and legs were wrapped around him. His hands, pressed against the rapidly steaming glass, making an imprint along with her shapely ass.

After a few moments, he allowed her to stand on her own two feet. He lifted one of her legs up, angled his cock, and slid into her depths once again. She moaned into his mouth, and he deepened the kiss, delighting in her scent, in the warmth of her lips. Sakura basked in everything about him, from his smell to the feel of his chest pressed against her bust. She felt so safe, his arms wrapped around her, his massive cock sliding in and out of her snatch.

As a contrast to the previous rounds, this one was soft. Every thrust was packed full of intensity, but they weren't brutal or vicious like they were before. He seemed to savour every thrust into her sopping wet folds. Sasuke loved the feel of her inner walls clutching about him, the Uchiha using the cum from his previous creampies as lubricant to drive deeper and deeper into her, until he was scratched against the walls of her womb.

The shower water continued to pour down on them. They spent that entire round making out, not drawing back for breath for an instant, their tongues swirling in the thin gap between their mouths. He thrust in and out of her, carefully, making sure not to hit her G-spot or her cervix, in an attempt to make this round last longer than the others. She came, of course, but it wasn't overbearing - a momentary tightening of her walls, a moan into his mouth as she shivered against him, and then a groan of relief as it faded. Nothing compared to the seizure-like orgasms he had inflicted earlier.

Of course, all good things had to come to an end. This time, they came together. Their lips still pressed firmly to each other, their bodies intertwined, as he spilled his seed into her depths, as he filled her to the brim with his warm love, as he washed away any traces that Naruto had ever been there and planted his own flag.

Clumsily, she turned off the shower knobs. The water stopped.

He slid back the shower door, and they stumbled out. They fell to the ground together, the carpet softening their fall. They still kissed. But it was clear they both needed a minute to rest - Sasuke having already dumped seven loads in and on her, and Sakura still exhausted from the cumulative orgasms he had put her through.

They lay down. Of course, he was still sheathed inside of her - but it was gentle. His back on the tiled floor, hers on the carpet, both of them staring up at the ceiling. They moved back and forth, rocking gently, merely basking in the sensations of each other.

It was wonderful, Sakura thought. Whenever she and Naruto did the deed, he was out cold five minutes after shooting two watery strings of cum. Not Sasuke. Seven loads, bordering on eight, and he was still hard. Where had he been all her life? And why had it taken a bet between her pathetic husband and him to achieve this kind of happiness?

She eased herself off of her back. His cock fell out of her snatch with a schlop. Sasuke looked up - but stopped, as Sakura crawled forward. She took him into her mouth, savouring the taste of his member, bobbing her head up and down. Compared to the previous conditions - upside down, and being driven crazy with the pleasure of him eating her out - this blowjob was a breeze. She deepthroated him, and waited. Her hands played with his balls. She began to hum, and the vibrations from that sent him over the edge. He came down her throat, and she swallowed every last drop and then some, waiting until every shot had been fired before slipping from her mouth.

'Still hard?' she thought, giving him a few strokes, smiling at the still erect cock bobbing in front of her. 'Still hard.'

They both stood up, her a little shaky on her feet, his cum rocking against the walls of her womb. Was this what it felt like to be pregnant? It felt like it. She pressed a hand to her stomach, and smiled, shifting her feet a little bit and almost hearing the swish of his seed inside of her.

He beckoned her to follow, and follow she did. Out of the bathroom, across the hall, and back into his bedroom. Sakura obediently crawled onto the bed, flipping onto her back, spreading her legs nice and wide for him, her cum-filled pussy looking so appetizing to the Uchiha. But, he had other plans.

Sasuke made a twirling motion with his fingers. Sakura, understanding near immediately, flipping over onto her hands and knees. She shaked her ass from side to side tantalizingly, and Sasuke, without fail, took the bait. He was upon her in a second. His cock, sliding into her pussy, Sakura moaning as she was filled for the umpteenth time that night.

"Fuck…" she whispered, burying her head into a pillow. "So big…" She doubted she would ever get used to that sensation. Such a contrast, from the small sensation she felt when Naruto entered her. It was a true entrance, Sasuke's cock saying "Hello! I'm here!" complete with waves of pleasure that coursed through her as he penetrated deeper and deeper.

Doggystyle was another one of his favorite positions. And Sakura seemed to make it even better - her bouncy ass clapping against his thighs as he slammed into her from behind. His hands, gripping her hips, the pinkette driving herself back against him, their combined forces turning the sexual act into a whirlwind of pleasure for both of them. She screamed, and moaned. He even let out a groan or two.

And of course, he blew his load inside of her. She smiled, as he added another helping of cum to the many loads swirling around in her womb.

Onto her back now. Sasuke, positioning himself in between her legs. Attacking her neck, nipping at the skin, leaving dark purple hickies there, his marks, to show the world who owned Uzumaki Sakura. Although, she thought, Uchiha Sakura had a much nicer ring to it. Her legs wrapped around his waist.

He was inside of her again. The position seemed to make him even bigger than before, and she arched her back, as he finally managed to enter her womb. He seemed to be pulling out all the stops now. Every thrust hit something, whether it was her G-spot, cervix, or womb, it didn't seem to matter. She came. Again, and again, without fail, without any sort of break in between the orgasms that had become her life.

She broke.

Round eleven. She had lasted longer than Naruto, but she finally broke. "YES!" she screamed. "Harder, faster, deeper, please Sasuke-kun, please!"

And ever the gentlemen, Sasuke obligated. Harder. Deeper. Her hands on his ass, trying to drive his cock further into her, ensuring all inches of his member were being caressed by her slick walls.

Of course, he came inside of her. As was his right. He owned this pussy, and should he ask, she would spread her legs and allow his massive cock entrance. Naruto who? She couldn't care at this point. All she could see was Uchiha Sasuke. All she could smell, taste, feel, was him. That blond idiot she called her husband wasn't even a blip on her radar anymore.

He pried her legs from around his waist, and put them onto his shoulders instead, her feet dangling in the air. Her eyes widened. The position… oh fuck… the position. He hadn't even unsheathed himself, and yet, again, he was thrusting. "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" she chanted. She couldn't talk. She couldn't think. He was deeper than he ever had been before, exploring depths of her pussy she had thought impossible to reach. She couldn't breath. Tears dripped down her cheeks, tears of fucking joy, for she had finally found a man who could sate her needs, a man, a true man, Uchiha Sasuke…

This time, when he came inside of her, she passed out. But not before with a long, screeching "SASUKE-KUN!" that reverberated throughout the room. Her emerald eyes seemed distant. Her tongue, lolling out of her mouth. Her body still. The only thing that moved was her inner walls, rippling around his cock as he dumped another load into her cunt.

Sasuke let out a sigh of satisfaction. "Well, call me impressed," he said, well aware of the fact that she couldn't have possibly hoped to hear him. "You lasted longer than your husband did, the full twelve rounds. Good job, Sakura." He smirked. Then, he leaned down, sharing a long, lingering kiss with her that she seemed to unconsciously return.

He probably could have kept going if he wanted to. But, fucking a woman that was out cold had no value to him - and instead, without even daring to unsheath himself, he fell asleep. Her arms still wrapped around him, her legs dangling over his shoulders, their bodies pressed against each other, they slept.

Sakura's wedding ring twinkled in the dim light of the bedroom.

--

"Argh… argh… fuck…"

Sasuke hadn't even hit his legs. Why the fuck was he limping? Naruto honestly wasn't sure. Most of his bandages had been taken off, although he insisted on keeping the one wrapped around his eye, in order to avoid showing the world the black eye Sasuke had so eagerly given him.

His pride stung. Getting the shit kicked out of you on an international stage could do that to you. What he was more worried about, however, was his wife. He knew that… Sasuke had spent the night with her. Was she alright? What had he done to her? Fuck, he was driving himself crazy with worry.

She wouldn't pick up her cell. No texts, no voice mail, nothing. He even crawled through her social media to see if she had posted anything, and there wasn't anything that didn't date to before the previous night's fight.

He wore a hoodie, and a pair of sunglasses, so as to disguise himself from anyone who might recognize him. It was a nice day, he thought, shoving his hands into his pocket and taking off down the street. The hotel wasn't too far from the hospital, and he didn't feel like calling a cab to go a block or two.

What was strange was the fact that everyone was glued to their phones. Like, even more than usual. He kept hearing strange sounds from them. Moans. Screams. Even a shrill screech at one point. Not that it was familiar to him.

And then, he heard a voice. "- turns you on, doesn't it?" Sasuke's voice.

Curiosity prickled at him. As casually as he could manage, Naruto slunk up behind one of these avid phone watchers, and peered at the screen.

Just in time to watch as Sasuke dumped a massive facial on Sakura's face, coating his wife's breathtaking features in what seemed like a pint of cum. The wind was knocked out of Naruto's gut. 'What the hell?' he thought, dumbfounded.

You see, when Sasuke and Naruto had signed the contract to officiate the bet that would decide that the winner would get all the money - the additions of Sasuke getting Sakura as well being added later, there was a little provision that Naruto hadn't seen. Namely, giving Sasuke to ability to record the night's events, and post it as he saw fit.

Many HD cameras had been scattered throughout that penthouse, in the bathroom, the bedroom, the balcony, the hot tub, the kitchen, and they captured everything. Two or three editors went through the footage (working with one hand each), and spliced it into a two hour fuckfest that was then promptly posted to every major porn website. It was quickly the top trending video, and soon, it hit over a hundred millions view combined. Then, two hundred million, and that was on the first day.

Basically, it was two hours of Sasuke fucking Sakura in every imaginable position, bathing her in his cum, filling her holes with jizz, and watching as she screamed out how much better Sasuke was in every imaginable way compared to Naruto.

Naruto stumbled backwards, and the sunglasses fell to the ground with a clatter. Someone looked up. A smirk spread across their face, and then they strode up - jerking down his hood, and revealing his trademark blond hair.

"Hey lookie here!" a man jeered.

"Ha! Look at his eye. You think we didn't see what Sasuke did to it last night?"

"What a fucking cuck! Did you see the way his wife screamed like a little whore?"

"Fuck! Thanks for losing that bet, Naruto. I've always wanted to see your wife's tits, and man, were they worth it."

"How's it feel knowing that a hundred million dudes have jerked off to your wife? Actually, how does it feel knowing that a hundred million girls fingered themselves to the guy fucking her?"

A flush creeped up his neck, so dark that you could have mistaken it for a horrific sunburn.

He tore out of there, like a bat out of hell. He earned no money from that fight. His marriage, likely in shambles, Sasuke sure to instruct Sakura to take every penny she could get. Naruto scrambled to grab every bit of cash he could get, and then disappeared from the face of the earth… never to be seen again.

--

Sasuke leaned back in his chair, a satisfied look on his face.

Really, the best part of posting the video of him fucking Sakura to the internet was the comments. Seeing all the horny men praise Sasuke for finally showing off the Sakura's ass and tits to the world was amusing, but all of the devoted fangirls who had seen his cock and moves trying to win him over was twice as hilarious. It even got a chuckle out of him.

One hand clutched his phone. The other gripped Sakura's hair, as she practically inhaled his cock, deepthroating him for all he was worth, an eager grin on her face. "Use your tongue," he said gently, and she hummed in acknowledgement. Soon, her tongue was added to the mix. She was improving every day, her blowjobs and titjobs turning into things of wonder.

Heels clicked on the floor. Sasuke looked up to see his agent - Uzumaki Karin, ironically Naruto's cousin, step in. She was clad in… a pair of heels. Maybe he should have specified her role. She was half agent, half fuck toy whenever Sakura was too tired or out shopping or something of the sort.

"Sasuke-sama," Karin said curtly. "We've got… an interesting offer you should look at."

"If it's the dobe trying to get a rematch with me, tell him to shove it." Sasuke said, waving his hand. "I won, fair and square."

"It's not Naruto." Karin said. "But… it is a rematch of sorts." She cleared her throat. "Basically, a company wishes for you and Sakura-san to… put on a fight of sorts in a fully crowded arena. They're offering quite a large sum of money, and I'm sure you would like to… erm… show off your dominance once again, in a more live manner."

Sasuke laughed at that. "Basically, they want me to shoot a porn movie in front of a crowded arena."

"That is the idea, sir." Karin said.

He continued to chuckle. "I wouldn't mind," he said. "What do you say, Sakura?" Sasuke asked, glancing down at the pinkette who still had a mouthful of cock.

She beamed up at him. Unable to talk for obvious reasons, she instead flashed him a peace sign - before proceeding to deepthroat him once again. Karin rolled her eyes. "Is that a yes?" the redhead said. Sakura nodded. "I'll make the necessary arrangements," Karin said curtly, before striding away, her heels clicking on the floor.

Sakura continued to bob her head up and down, Sasuke grunting and groaning in tune with it, his cock throbbing in her mouth as she continued to swirl her tongue around the shaft, her hands fondling his balls or pumping him at the base.

"I'm going to cum." he said plainly.

Grinning, Sakura retreated off of his cock, until just the tip remained on the barrier of her lips. She stroked him off with both of her hands, until, with a growl, he erupted in her mouth. Rope after rope of his seed shot into her, but Sakura didn't swallow - allowing it to build up until it was nearly flooding past her teeth.

Sasuke pulled his cock away once he was spent. "You know what to do." he said, smirking.

She presented the load in her mouth to him. She swirled it back and forth with her tongue. Sakura beamed at him, looking to be the happiest she had ever been, down on her knees before him, her mouth full of cum.

And then she swallowed. Three, four, big gulps to drain it all down. She opened her mouth once again, to show that every drop have been downed with relish.

Sasuke reached a hand down, ruffling her hair. "Good girl." he said affectionately. "You know, I really can't wait until that 'rematch' of ours," Sasuke said smirking. "I have a lot of plans and positions to use to knock you down… or should I say, knock you up?"

Sakura grinned..

32 Cruel Rival NTR 3

There were three kinds of students when it came to Biology class. While, there were some exceptions, the kind of criteria about to be listed is a general rule for when it came to defining who attended said Biology class.

First up, there was the slacker, the person who abhorred the class with every bone in his body and dearly wished for the teacher to be incinerated.

'A project!' Naruto thought glumly, his head on his desk and a pained look on his face. 'Oh… this is going to suck!'

Second, there was the overachiever, the person who would toil endlessly over every assignment and piece of classwork, and of course, pass with flashing colors.

Sakura pumped her fist into the air. 'Yes!' she chanted inside of her head. 'It's finally time to get that 3.8 GPA up to a 3.9!'

And, of course, there was the apathetic loner who would rather work alone.

'Hmm.' Sasuke thought, his hands folded over his chest.

"Yes, you have to do this with a team." Kakashi - their teacher - was saying, a slightly playful lilt to his voice. "And no, you don't get to choose your own teams. I already came up with them for you, so listen up; I'm not going to read them off again."

The students' attention was rapt, all eyes on Kakashi… well, aside from Shikamaru, who preferred to stare lazily outside.

There were thirty students in the classroom, but only one team had any true importance.

"Alright… group number seven: Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke." Kakashi informed them. Predictably, Naruto whooped at the first two names - then deflated considerably when Sasuke's was called. Sakura merely smiled politely, her hands on her knees. Sasuke grunted, though there was a hint of a smirk playing on his lips.

Kakashi explained the project in simple terms, once all of the teams had been selected, and the class as a whole had settled down. It was to be about reproductive biology, sex cells and the like, to be due exactly a month from the teams being assigned.

Of course, the subject make Sasuke smirk like nothing else. After all, he himself had been privy to quite a bit of learning about 'reproductive biology' during his stint at Konoha High.

If there was a 'bad boy' in school, Sasuke was it. He had no problem getting women - in fact, it was a bit of a game for him… for he passed his classes with ease, and he needed something to occupy four years, right? There had been the old Biology teacher, Kurenai, who had been forced to take maternity leave after Sasuke had finished with her.

There was Ino, the captain of the cheerleading squad. She was anal about making him wear a condom, but she was always good for a quick fuck in the closet between classes. Samui… an exchange student from Kumo High; Sasuke had taken the great pleasure of giving her a 'welcoming' gift by knocking her up on her very first week at school. Karin - she had been obsessed with Sasuke ever since middle school, and he always took great pleasure in making her do some very demeaning things for his cock. And of course, Hinata… a shy girl with a rocking body that Sasuke loved to make scream and moan like a needy whore, that state being such a contrast from her normally demure self.

It might be obvious now, but Sasuke didn't really give a damn about using protection. Why should he? His brother had died from illness a few years prior, and he was the heir to his father's fortune. Any children he had would be well taken care of, rest assured, and nothing claimed a woman quite like shooting your load into her womb and impregnating her.

That was Sasuke. And now… Naruto.

Naruto was not particularly smart, nor particularly attractive. He was average, bouncy and lively, good for a drink or two though trying to ask him what the meaning of the word 'indubitably' meant would likely leave him paralyzed with confusion.

Somehow, he'd managed to land the Haruno Sakura as his girlfriend, however. Cute, smart, funny… with pink hair the same color as cherry blossoms, a smile so radiant that it stopped his heart, and a thin and lithe body that made his loins tingle.

She was perfect in his eyes. And the prospect of having to do a project with her - aka, an excuse for them to stay shut up in a room together for weeks on end - had been mind blowing. Unfortunately for him, Sasuke had been interjected into the equation.

Naruto didn't hate many people, but he could say with no hint of regret that he abhorred Uchiha Sasuke. He had picked on Naruto ever since they were kids - in elementary school, it had been simple things like stealing his milk carton, or simply berating him. Nowadays, it had escalated to full on humiliation: things like insulting him, shoving him into a locker… he had even stolen Naruto's previous girlfriend, Hyuga Hinata, away from him.

Needless to say, Naruto was conflicted about this project - on one hand, he got to spend time with Sakura… on the other hand, he had to spend time with Sasuke as well. And that was fully aware that Sakura had crushed on Sasuke all through middle school and the first year of high school too.

So… Naruto, in the five minutes it took Kakashi to explain the project, came up with a plan.

"Let's do the project at my house, guys." he said to Sakura and Sasuke, once class had been dismissed and all of the students had shuffled off to their teams in order to make arrangements. "My mom won't be home until later tonight." Not to mention Naruto could keep an eye on Sasuke there - he didn't want to see that teme getting even a hair closer to his girlfriend than was absolutely necessary.

Sasuke rolled his eyes. "Sure… whatever." he said, turning his back to them. "Sakura, you can get my phone number from Ino. Just text me the address and I'll meet you and the loser there when I get a chance."

"Hey! I'm not a loser!" Naruto huffed, and he folded his arms across his chest indignantly.

Sakura giggled. "You got it, Sasuke-kun." she said. "Naruto, don't be so rude to Sasuke-kun… and make sure you clean up your room; maybe I can put up with that filth, but I know Sasuke-kun won't."

"Sakura-chan!" Naruto whined.

Sasuke smirked as he turned his back to them. "See you later, Sakura."

He wasn't really going to do anything. But right now, he had a heavily pregnant Kurenai lounging on his bed--and he wanted to help her to 'relax' a bit. Then, and only then would he head over to Naruto's house for that pointless project. Not that he was going along with their plans for the 'project'... no, he had other aspirations when it came to Naruto and his pretty little girlfriend.

It was only a matter of time before Naruto himself found out what those were.

--

"So… you like--take the X chromosomes, and the Y chromosomes and just… kind of shove them together, right?"

Naruto grinned at the two nervously.

"Is that were your Mommy told you babies come from, moron?" Sasuke said in a biting tone. "For fuck's sake, and just when I thought you couldn't get any stupider. At least you did one thing right."

"... what did I do right?" Naruto asked, voice quiet.

"You finally confirmed just how much of a pathetic little virgin you are." Sasuke said frigidly. "I'm surprised you stay with someone who's only seen a woman naked through a playboy magazine." he said to Sakura.

She giggled. "I can't help it." Sakura said. "He's got that cute and innocent look about it." Her tone sounded as if she were talking about a small child rather than her boyfriend.

Naruto flushed an ugly red, and declined to speak for the next five minutes as Sasuke and Sakura actually sorted out the details of the project.

"I can cover the art supplies," Sasuke said, and he leaned ever so slightly in Sakura's direction. Naruto--still stewing in his shame--was oblivious. Sasuke gently put a hand on Sakura's thigh, and she recoiled slightly.

She cast a glance in his direction, and he smirked in reply. His fingers were warm, like molten lava against her cool skin, and she couldn't help but shift her legs open ever so slightly that he was granted further access--unconsciously, of course, she wasn't quite that far yet when it came to dismissing her boyfriend.

There was a pit in her stomach, but there was a sort of electricity that made her heart pound. This was a boy touching her, and not just any boy, but Uchiha Sasuke.

She and Naruto had dated for a while, but they'd never really gone past a little light kissing and some chaste petting. Sakura had set her interests in remaining 'pure', and Naruto--raised by his mother and no one else--had made sure to be as wimpy as possible, due to his fear of disrespecting women.

Sasuke retracted his hand as soon as Sakura managed to will down her flush and reply to his statement. "Of course, and I- I should be able to get a good deal of stuff, too. I can give you a list," she said to Naruto, "so that you can go out and get your fair portion too."

"Of course, Sakura-chan, Naruto chirped, and his earlier humiliation seemed to be forgotten in that moment.

Of course, they still had some more things to sort out. Pencils and paper were broken out, and the trio began to scrawl down a simple outline for what their finished project would look like. Sakura jotted down her notes in elegant, loopy handwriting, Sasuke in neat yet uniform print and Naruto in an untidy scrawl.

Sakura couldn't help but bite her lip. Sasuke was subtle as ever, and with Naruto's nose buried in his paper, he didn't see anything--even as Sasuke slipped his hand back, to tease Sakura's thighs and for his fingers to creep beneath her skirt, touching her skin, making her shudder, so close to the plain cotton panties she wore that it made her loins tingle.

She knew it was wrong. Sasuke wasn't her boyfriend--her boyfriend was seated right there, and they were in such a public place as well. But she couldn't bring herself to stop him, and that weakness was rewarded with an excitement that she had scarcely felt in her relationship with Naruto.

It's a scant hour later, and they don't have much to show for it--you can only do so much when you're working on a rough outline; Naruto was a slow worker all around, and Sasuke and Sakura were preoccupied with other things. Sasuke in teasing and prodding her, testing the limits of her boundaries, while Sakura tried to push back the blush that threatened to turn her face as pink as her hair.

They lost track of time, to put simply.

That became evident as the sound of the front door opening reached their ears. "Naruto, I'm home!" a sweet voice called. The door closed, and a few seconds later a flash of red hair caught their eyes.

Uzumaki Kushina was--and this was putting it lightly--extremely easy on the eyes. Clad in a black business dress that hugged her bosom and framed her curves, she painted quite the picture: the perfect mix of sexy and classy, the kind of woman that would screw you out of your money while smiling and giggling the whole time.

"Mom!" Naruto called, and he'd be damned if he didn't dislike that look that Sasuke shot Kushina--he was possessive of his mother above all else, and to see that arrogant Uchiha looking at her made him clench his fists beneath the table.

Who knows what he would have done if he knew that Sasuke had been groping his girlfriend for the past while? Or worse yet, that she'd been letting him? Not that he was going to find out--not today at least, because Sakura was too embarrassed to tell him and Sasuke had never any intention to do so.

"Ah, hello Sakura-chan," Kushina said, "and is this a friend of yours, Naru? He looks like the boy you talk so much about." Naruto had went on and on about how much he hated Sasuke to his mom, but Kushina--ever the naive one--had merely presumed that it was a love-hate relationship of sorts. Which couldn't have been further from the truth.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Uzumaki-san," Sasuke said, and such charisma flowed in his voice that both Naruto and Sakura looked at him strangely. He stood--and suddenly it became clear just how tall he was, because he was nearly a foot taller than Kushina; and Naruto was only a few inches taller than her on his tiptoes, while Sakura was around the same height as the redhead. "I'm Sasuke; Uchiha Sasuke."

She smiled at him. "So polite!" Kushina cooed, "if only my own flesh and blood could act like that on occasion." She flashed a playful glare in Naruto's direction, and he flushed for what seemed the millionth time.

"I think about time we wrapped up anyways!" Naruto said, and he stood--yes, he was well and indeed shorter than Sasuke and he had to resist the temptation to sit down. "My mom needs her rest you know, and plus I'm sure we can get more done once we have the stuff we need, right?"

"Sure," Sakura said. Sasuke shrugged.

"You don't have to run them off because of me," Kushina insisted, but Sakura had already stood and Sasuke had already made for the door.

"No, it's fine," Sakura murmured.

"We'll be back over soon," Sasuke said. "It was a pleasure to finally get to see the person who birthed that idiot--the resemblance is... nonexistent." He smirked, and Kushina laughed--she was probably under the impression that he was joking, but there was no joke as he soaked in her wonderful and curvaceous frame one last time.

"Bye, Sakura-chan!" Naruto said. He did not say goodbye to Sasuke, but rather glared at his back. Something occurred to him, and he hurried out of the door behind them. "Actually, I'll walk you home, Sakura-chan," he said, and he grasped her arm as quickly as he could.

"Thanks!" Sakura said. "Bye, Sasuke-kun."

"See you."

They went their separate ways.

--

Naruto frowned. "Hey, wait a second..." he said, "where did my things go?"

Another day, and they were to finally begin their project--Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura had shuffled back to the Uzumaki's house after school, laden with the supplies they would need.

"Huh?" Sakura said.

"I lost my backpack!" Naruto fumed, and he patted his pockets as if the book bag was simply going to materialize out of thin air. "Fuck! I must have left it in class, Sakura-chan!"

"How did you miss it?" Sasuke said. "You have to be pretty stupid to lose something like your backpack."

Naruto growled. "I didn't- I, I thought I had it!" he insisted. "Jeez, I guess I'll have to go and get it. I had my homework and a bunch of stuff in there, I can't afford to let anyone just come in and grab it at school tomorrow before I get there." He grabbed his coat, and made for the door to his bedroom--they had decided to take things up there, since the table downstairs was sticky since Naruto had spilled a bottle of soda on it.

"Naruto, wait!" Sakura said. "You know there's barely any trains nowadays, it'll take you hours before you're back!"

He thought about it for a moment, and for some reason--that would haunt him from this day onward--he forgot to consider the fact that he was leaving Uchiha Sasuke alone in a bedroom with his girlfriend. That didn't occur to him, instead what occurred to him was the fact that he'd left some porn in his backpack that he'd rather not have discovered by a teacher or a fellow classroom.

"I need it, Sakura-chan," Naruto said, and he yanked open his door. "I'll be quick, don't worry!

And he raced out of the room; they heard the front door open and slam closed a few seconds later, and he was gone.

Sasuke smirked, and tossed the notebook in his hands onto the floor without a second thought. "Finally," he said, "I thought that idiot would never leave."

Of course, Naruto's backpack hadn't gone missing. They took the train together against school to get to his house, and while they had been waiting, Sasuke had seized an opportunity. Sakura and Naruto had been distracted by something, so Sasuke had picked up Naruto's backpack--which he had left on the floor by his feet--and threw it into the river, all without either of them noticing anything. It was only Naruto's idiocy that he didn't realize that he had lost it after he'd left school.

"W-what-?" Sakura didn't get the rest of her question out--because Sasuke threw himself across the bed, and slammed his lips against hers. Her pencil fell out of her hand, and Sasuke battered her own notebook away.

"You were always going to be the jewel in my crown," Sasuke said, "the girl I conquered once everything was perfect; yet you started going out with that idiot--you seemed so close to him, so 'in love' that I had to make sure all of my plans were flawless before I could go forward with them."

"Plans?" Sakura whimpered.

"That was before, yesterday, I realized something," Sasuke murmured. "You clamp your legs closed for Naruto, and yet you'd open them and more for me. I could tease you and practically grope you, and all you'd do is blush and stutter. That kind of behavior tells me one thing-" He leaned in, until his hot breath cascaded against her ear. "I can do whatever I want to you, and the only thing you would be able to do is let me."

He slid his hands beneath that school girl skirt she wore--and calmly, yet with power in every movement, spread her legs. True to his word, she didn't resist--her face was red with shame, her eyes looked so pitiful and watery, and yet she did not say or do anything as a man other than her boyfriend spread her legs.

Sasuke paused for a moment, merely to shrug off his shirt and revealed that muscled physique that had caused a thousand wet dreams for various women around the school and beyond.

"S-Sasuke-kun," Sakura whimpered, as his fingers flew to the front of her shirt, to begin to unbutton it. He was swift and nimble, and soon the wonderfully white bra she wore was exposed--fresh, innocent, unmarked territory that Naruto had never touched nor seen, unlike Sasuke who had done both in the past few minutes.

He rolled his eyes, and pointed unbuckled his pants. "This is happening, Sakura," Sasuke said, before he descended upon her for another kiss.

The door had been left open.

Nearly the moment Naruto had run off down the street and turned a corner, a car had pulled onto the road--it turned and parked in the Uzumaki driveway. A redhead came out, walked into the house, and walked up the stairs.

"I'm home early!" Kushina said, as she poked her head through the door.

The first thing she saw was her son's girlfriend on the bed, shirt off and kissing Sasuke.

There was the tiniest pause, as Kushina's brain processed what was happening.

Then-

"O-oh my kami!" Kushina said, and both of the teenagers jumped.

Sasuke froze, which gave Sakura the chance to retreat. She yanked her school shirt up, and tore off of the bed--Sasuke was too distracted to notice before it was too late. "I-I have to go!" Sakura insisted, before she raced out of the house; she pulled her shirt back on and re buttoned it, while desperately trying to ignore the growing wetness in her loins.

He had to repress a growl as he stood up and off of the bed, his unbuckled pants sagging ever so slightly and his shirt still well and discarded. Still, he had to keep himself composed--he couldn't afford to let his anger out in front of Naruto's mother, even after that pesky little pinkette had run out on him.

"Uzumaki-san, it's not what it looks like," Sasuke insisted, as he stepped up to her, unabashed at his obvious lack of dress. "I- well, I guess it is what it looks like." He let out a sigh, perfectly calculated to portray that mixture of regret and fear. "You can't tell Naruto about this, Uzumaki-san. This would break him; I-I didn't want to hurt him, but I just couldn't hide my feelings for Sakura. I'm sorry."

Kushina blinked.

She blinked, and suddenly realized just how hot Sasuke was. His muscles put on display--perfect really, the very picture of how a man should look. Her eyes drifted down, down down to his unbuckled pants--more importantly, to where a massive bulge was plainly evident.

Kushina, well-

She rubbed her legs together

And she turned red, bright red, fire engine truck fucking red because it became evident that she hadn't felt this kind of attraction to a man since her long dead husband had been around.

Kushina did the best thing that came to her mind.

She turned, and scurried away with her tail tucked between her legs.

Sasuke blinked, and followed, because he was a Uchiha and already he was halfway to figuring out what was going on.

Kushina stopped when she was in the living room, and turned to face him--only to recoil as Sasuke came close, so close that her bust brushed against his muscled chest. She could see every contour of his chiseled face, symmetrical and strong features so attractive.

"You seem flustered," Sasuke said, and Kushina was overcome by that sweet velvety tone of his voice--it caressed her ears, it made her feel so hot and so warm inside that she couldn't help but gasp ever ever so slightly.

Her lips wobbled, and her face turned nearly as red as her hair. Kushina tucked her chin down in an attempt to avoid his piercing gaze--but all that did was put his vast bulge in her line of sight again, which simply worsened everything. Well, it didn't worsen a thing for Sasuke; in fact, everything seemed to be falling into place for him.

Sasuke inched a hand forward, and gently cupped her chin. He tilted her head upward without resistance from her--and stared into her captivating violet eyes. She stared right back at him enraptured and trapped by his gaze, manly and so masculine, he looked like the alpha male that he truly was and more more more. There was something so irresistible about him--later, Kushina would claim that she had never stood a chance, and to be honest, she hadn't.

"You want this," he purred. Sasuke tipped his head down, gently suckling at her nape. Sasuke wrapped his arms around her thin waist, and pulled her close so that she could feel his bulge, his warmth, his sheer hardness and length that would make any woman quiver. "You want this."

Her brain felt as if it were going haywire--all Kushina could see, hear, smell, feel was him. He was everything, electricity sparked, she felt things that had been decades in the making. Dimly, she realized that he had taken off her blouse. Her bra exposed, territory that only her deceased husband had crossed was revealed, and Sasuke had already made plans to conquer it for himself.

Sasuke pushed her forward, and Kushina felt herself be pressed against the dinner table. He rocked his hips against her, and continued to devour the skin of her neck, planting kisses and leaving hickeys that would take weeks to fade. She was so malleable to his touch--and considering her lack of experience and relative rustiness, she might as well be one of the many high school girls he had fucked, with a cougar's body of course.

He yanked his pants down without a second thought, and his boxers soon followed. His length flopped out, harder than possible--it was a beast to behold, at least a foot in length and thick as a lead pipe. Many a woman had fallen before it, and Kushina was just another notch on his belt; though he would enjoy this one quite a bit more than the prior ones.

"Let's get this off of you," he mumbled, as he slipped that delicious skirt off to reveal the even more delicious sight underneath--her panties, a violet color with an already noticeable wet spot on the front. She was wet, delightfully so, and Sasuke knew that there would be no resistance. He hoped Naruto was held up by the trains--because he wanted absolute privacy as he dominated the idiotic blonde's mother.

Sasuke hefted her up onto the table, and spread those delightfully long legs of hers. He slid her panties to the side, so that core of her was exposed; wet, needy, so desperate for a nice cock to fill them. Luckily for Kushina, Sasuke was more than happy to oblige--he pressed himself against her entrance, and languished in the sweet soft of her moaning.

He eased himself inside of her without further ado. "Ah--I'm actually not... disappointed, hmm. You're every bit as tight as I imagined you being, Uzumaki-san," Sasuke said. "You might be getting on in years, but at least you know how to keep your figure."

Sasuke thrusted into her at a steady pace, and she seemed to melt beneath him. This was here, this was happening--she was being fucked by Naruto's best friend (at least in her mind), and it was shaping up to be one of the greatest fucks of her life. He was so big, so thick, so damned deep inside of her despite the fact that he still had so much cock to go. Everything about him filled her, his smell, the sight of his muscled body, the fact that he was shoving enough man meat inside of her to sate a dozen women all at once.

"Fucking hell," Sasuke groaned, as he continued to piston into the busty redhead. "I wish I'd known how hot you were before, or I would have done this ages okay; oh well, we have plenty of time I suppose."

He pushed, and he pushed--he tested the limits of her body and still managed to batter his way past them. Sasuke was molding her, he was transforming her, he was claiming her body as his own and marking it in a way that was impossible to reverse. And she was loving it, she was moaning and groaning, she bucked her hips back against him and threw her head back in a way that showed off even more skin for him to suckle and kiss.

The table creaked beneath his assault. Her moaning grew louder--she tightened further and further around him. He wasn't even close to his orgasm, and yet she was already teetering on the edge.

Kushina said the first thing that came to her mind

"Yo- you'll break the table!"

Sasuke didn't pause, though he did slow down a little bit.

"I suppose we could adjourn to the couch," he said, and pulled out of her. Sasuke grasped her by the wrist and yanked her off of the table; he lead her into the living room.

Sasuke sat down on the couch, and Kushina--her knees wobbling--fell before him. She stared his cock, which was eye level with her, at the great beast that had given her so much pleasure in so little time. It was slick with her juices, it sparkled and it twitched--the veins throbbed, the muscles pulsed, and she couldn't help but envision it back inside of her aching twat yet again.

It felt like such a betrayal though, to give in like that, to allow another man to tread across territory only her husband had crossed.

Though it wouldn't be the same if it were just oral, right?

At least that was what she reasoned, because it was less than five seconds later when she threw herself at his hardness and began to lick and stroke every inch of cock she could reach. Kushina was like a rabid animal in that moment--cock, cock, cock--she needed it, she needed him. She had been starved for so long, and to finally have it in front of her again was an experience that bordered on heavenly.

If only Naruto could see the way his mom acted when he wasn't around.

"Use those tits of yours," Sasuke insisted. "No use putting them to waste."

Kushina was all in by this point--she had nothing left to lose. With a snap, her bra came off, and those luscious breasts spilled out; she hefted them up, and wrapped them around Sasuke's mighty shaft. Despite the size of her tits, she couldn't quite cover up his cock--though that left plenty of room for her to work over with her mouth.

It was a fine titjob indeed, and Sasuke noted that her skill at it hadn't deteriorated over the years--a good thing if he did say so himself. She worked her tongue like a pro, and squeezed her tits around his shaft in a way that made his eyes cross for an instant.

The best part was the way she would look up at him, almost as if she were saying 'Am I doing good, Sasuke-kun?'. This woman was so naive--with a figure like hers, she could lay down and close her eyes and Sasuke would still fuck her. Still, the more work she put in meant less for him.

"Fuck," he said, because verbal encouragement was always a good thing--and Sasuke was nothing but vocal about how much he appreciated his sluts working over his cock. "Keep that up, Uzumaki-san, I really appreciate it. I'm glad we could come to an agreement over that whole situation."

They hadn't, not yet at least, though Sasuke was sure that a hot load fired into her womb would change that thought process real quick.

Now, you have to remember something--Kushina was not an athlete, she was not some sex goddess no matter how sexy her body was. She was a woman, and all women get tired--and to have to work over such girth and length made her get tired rather quickly.

It was ten or twelve minutes later that she broke off, her mouth starting to get cramped and sore, lips red and her tits still struggling to contain his engorged member. "Just- just need a minute," she panted, her chest heaving.

Sasuke shook his head.

Then, he paused--and a smirk curled his lips. "You know what?" he said, and he stood up. "I think I'd like to see you in another light, Uzumaki-san."

She gasped as he yanked her to her feet, and gave no resistance as he dragged Kushina into the other room.

--

Fortunately for Naruto, the trains actually hadn't been too bad.

He still hadn't found his book bag though; he had shown up too late, and hadn't been let back into the school. So, he had been forced to return home empty handed, dragging his feet and his head lowered.

When he got back, he noticed three things: Sakura and Sasuke were gone, his mom was home, and the shower was running. Even Naruto could put the dots together--he assumed that his classmate and bully had gone home, and that his mother was in the shower.

But he really, really had to pee.

Of course, Naruto was not observant.

He did not noticed the discarded men's pants and boxers in the dining room, neither did he notice the fact that something that wasn't cherry soda now stained the dining room table.

Instead, Naruto merely went upstairs to the bathroom, the one bathroom in the whole house while his mother was showering and his bladder was fit to burst. "I'm coming in, Mom!" he said, "I have to pee, sorry!"

She did not respond, and he didn't say anything but simply took that silence as a 'yes'.

He turned his head so as to not see a silhouette of his mother's naked body as he went about his business--which was for the best.

Because if he had looked through the glass of the shower door, he would have seen his mother bent over with Sasuke balls deep inside of her hot twat. They were both frozen still, Sasuke's hands groping Kushina's great tits as she grasped a metal bar.

As Naruto continued with his bodily functions, Sasuke shrugged.

And thrusted into Kushina, who gasped as she felt his core be filled by the biggest cock she had ever seen.

"Is everything okay, Mom?" Naruto asked, because her gasp had been loud and had pounded against his ears--he still hadn't looked in her direction, though.

"E-everything's fine," Kushina panted. "Just… the shower water decided to turn cold on me for a second there."

"Oh, okay," Naruto said, and because he was ignorant to the reality of everything he finished up and left. He went to his room, and stared there, not to discover on that particular day that his mother had willfully slept with his greatest bully.

Sasuke began to thrust into her again.

Faster, harder, deeper.

He still hadn't cum yet, not from the very beginning when he had taken her on that dinner table--through that, the blowjob, the titjob, and now the hot and steamy fuck session in the bathroom, he was reaching even the end of his great tether.

"Fuck it," Sasuke said suddenly.

And he came.

It was like something from the barrel of a rifle--instant, coming completely out of nowhere, and it caused Kushina to jolt as if she'd actually been shot. The biggest wad of cum he had ever fired shot straight into her womb, to be followed by dozens more. He hosed down her insides with his seed, painted them white, cleared away the traces of Namikaze Minato and planted the Uchiha emblem in their place.

She melted into his arms.

"Y-yes!" Kushina whimpered, all inhibitions gone because finally she was a woman, finally she was someone who could be with a man who took care of her needs. She came around him, and she came again before he was done with his orgasm--she felt so full, so hot, so warm, and in that moment she forgot everything.

Naruto.

Minato.

Everything.

Gone, in that moment, washed away by the hot jizz that Sasuke pumped into her.

It would come back certainly, but for that instant in time all she revolved around was Sasuke and his massive cock.

He pulled out of her, still well and hard but content to rest for a moment as she came down from that high.

The cum he had injected into her spilled out, it sloshed down her thighs and fell to the floor to be washed away by the swirling water, but that mark could not be forgotten. Kushina was his now. Her womb was his, her body, and soon her mind.

He rubbed her belly. Kushina thought it was just a comforting move--but Sasuke knew what ulterior motives he had for the busty redhead that had tripped and fallen onto his cock.

Soon the shower was over, and the two stepped out. Kushina toweled off--then she toweled off Sasuke, draping the cloth over his biceps and chest, and spending a little too long making sure his cock was nice and dry… before redirtying it with her saliva.

Once she was doing freshening up his member, Sasuke decided to progress to the next phase of that night.

He picked her up, wrenched open the door, and stepped out. Naruto was safely in his room--there was some very loud music that played from his bedroom, the kind that only the emos and outcasts listened to. In any case, it would cover up any other sounds that would echo throughout the house in due time.

Sasuke carried Kushina to the master bedroom, and set her down on the mattress.

"Time for round two," he said, before descending upon her.

There was a lot of things that could be said about that night.

But, it's easier to simplify he.

He fucked her--he fucked her so hard that she lost all sense of self. "Please, Sasuke-kun, harder, faster! You're so much better than Minato ever was, please, fuck me, make me yours!" He rode her like an animal, and left her pussy red and raw, stained with his seed. Her moans echoed throughout the house--and Naruto sat in his room, impotently working on whatever he was while his bully fucked his mother in the other room.

As things should be.

--

"Fucking hell you are an idiot," Sasuke groaned, as she shook his head.

"Hey!" Naruto said indignantly. "What do you mean by that?"

Sakura blushed and looked away--she still hadn't forgotten that episode with Sasuke the day before.

"What do you think? You lost your backpack; all you've been doing is slacking off, doing nothing to help. Sakura and I have been doing all the work while you've done absolutely nothing. Why are you even on this team? Sasuke said, his voice biting and his tone almost malevolent.

"You-!"

Ring!

Naruto retrieved his phone from his pocket.

"Hello?" he said in to the receiver. "Oh, someone found my backpack! I'll be right there!" He jumped up, and like the naive little idiot he was, ran out the door. Because he could trust his girlfriend, right? He could trust her about as much as he could trust his mother at least.

Which was to say, not at all. Kushina's pussy was probably still leaking Sasuke's seed even after all the hours in between him pumping that last load into her and now.

Just like before, Sasuke gave Sakura no time to react.

The second the front door opened, he was on her. "You ran out on me," Sasuke said, and he was not gentle this time--he tore off her shirt, and left her upper body bare in nothing but a simple white bra.

"I-I did," Sakura said. "I… I-"

"What?" Sasuke said. Her skirt came off next, faster than she could breathe--he could see her, clad in nothing but her bra and panties, more exposed than she'd ever been in her life. "What did you do, huh?"

"I regret it," Sakura said.

That caused Sasuke to pause.

"You- you invaded my thoughts," Sakura whispered. "Every waking moment, I thought of you. I can't resist, I can't think of resisting--Naruto can't compare, I can't compare. I need you Sasuke-kun, more than I could even dream about."

Okay, maybe it was time to give Naruto a little more credit than he deserved.

He wasn't that stupid.

Well, he was. It was mostly just circumstance that brought him back.

He came bursting through the door. "I forgot my phone!" he shouted, and then caught an eyeful of his girlfriend clad in lingerie and Sasuke on top of her. "What the fuck?"

Sasuke stood up.

Naruto saw red.

He did, and he couldn't think, he couldn't do anything--all that filled his mind was a desire to hit, to punish Sasuke, to beat the shit out of him for defiling his innocent girlfriend.

Naruto took two steps forward, cocked his fist back, and threw a punch at Sasuke.

The Uchiha caught it as effortlessly as an older brother might stop a toddler. Unlike that previous situation however, Sasuke was not as forgiving--and with a sickening snap, he broke Naruto's wrist with a twist of his own.

Naruto cried out in pain.

"I'm sick," Sasuke growled. "Of you getting in my way. Why can't you just let me fuck your girlfriend, you fucking moron?" Sasuke saw red as well, but he wasn't a pathetic little bitch like Naruto--when he cocked his fist back, he meant it, and it was with another sickening snap that Sasuke's knuckles drove home and broke Naruto's nose.

Naruto staggered back, and to his credit, he didn't fall down. His cradled his broken and bloody nose, his blue eyes watery and his legs shaking.

"Stand down, idiot," Sasuke growled. "Or I won't hold back."

Naruto bared his teeth. Despite the pain, he still had that same stubbornness--he moved forward, cocked back his (non-broken) fist, and tried to hit Sasuke once more.

The result was predictable. Sasuke dodged the attack with ease, and with something that looked straight out of a movie, drove a knee into Naruto's stomach.

It might be worth mentioning that Sasuke was a black belt at numerous styles of combat, while the most experience Naruto had at fighting was throwing sand at the girls in preschool.

Naruto doubled over.

When Sasuke brought his knee up once more, it slammed into Naruto's jaw--he saw at least a few teeth fly, and this time, the blonde fell to the ground in a heap of limbs and shame.

Sasuke hadn't lied when he said that he wouldn't hold back, and so he fell upon Naruto with a flurry of kicks to the ribs and punches that would cause the most jingoistic man to cringe.

Sakura stared.

And she stared.

Some women would be appalled at what was happening. Astounded, perhaps even revolted.

But Sakura wasn't, instead she was…

… aroused.

This was why all the girls at school prefered the bad boys, Sakura thought. Sasuke was prideful, he was manly, he was someone who took what he wanted when he wanted; Naruto on the other hand was a wimp, clingy, he'd sooner kiss Sakura's feet than he would talk back to her.

As Sasuke continued to--for lack of a better term--beat the living shit out of Naruto, she watched on. Blood flowed, and Naruto's cries echoed throughout the room.

Her panties were so wet right now.

What an alpha male, what a stud. Her boyfriend couldn't compare.

He begged for mercy, for forgiveness, but Sasuke knew that Naruto wouldn't have given him in had they been in the reverse situation. So he continued his assault until he was sure the blonde couldn't lift a finger against him any further.

Finally, Sasuke stopped.

The Uchiha chuckled, as he stared down at the pitiful form of Naruto.

Slowly… he unbuckled his belt, and Naruto's eyes widened in fear.

He picked up Naruto, and slammed him down onto a chair.

Then, he dropped his pants and boxers in one go. His length fell out--and whatever dignity Naruto had a man vanished right then and there.

Naruto was a paltry four inches, and hardly the thickness of a tooth bruth.

Sasuke on the other hand….

Well, the fact that Naruto stared at it with such a mix of jealousy and longing and hatred and pain told the entire story.

"Don't pass out you little bitch," Sasuke said, "I'm about to give your girlfriend a fucking that none of us will forget."

Sakura actually giggled as Sasuke lead her to the bed. Her panties were already off--and she had begun to finger herself before Sasuke had even finished with Naruto. It was with ease that Sasuke spread her legs, and positioned himself at her virgin entrance.

"W-wait!" Naruto whimpered.

It was his lasp gasp, his last ditch of effort. He reached into his pocket, and withdrew his wallet--a condom came out, a useless one, an unused one, one that would never had done anything but sit there.

"P-please, put it on." Naruto said.

Sasuke laughed. He actually laughed, because this moron really asked him to put on a condom before he fucked girlfriend--if anything proved his inferiority, it was that.

"Shut the fuck up," Sasuke growled, and Naruto cowered. "Sakura isn't yours. You don't get to decide anything about what happens to her, I do. And I say that tonight, she's going to mark the calendar nine months from now."

The implication was clear.

And it was made all the clearer as Sasuke pushed his way into Sakura.

She moaned in pain, because Sasuke was huge and her virgin pussy was no match for him. He was kind enough to allow her to adjust to his size--but after that, all bets were off.

He pistoned his way inside of her, and let loose all restrictions. Sasuke was pissed, he was angry, he was mad that all of this had taken so much effort--with blood on his knuckles, and a whimpering Naruto behind then, Sasuke pounded Sakura into a shell of her former self.

She gasped and moaned, she bucked against him and screamed his name. "Sasuke, Sasuke!" she bellowed at the top of her lungs, five feet from her boyfriend. "Harder, faster, please!"

And he obliged.

The worst part, Naruto thought, was how long it went on.

When the blonde settled down for a pathetic masturbatory session, he was often done in twenty seconds.

But Sasuke fucking the tightest pussy in a square mile went on for over half an hour.

Every thrust. Every moan. Every growl. He had to hear it, and listen to it, and watch it, because there was nothing he could do to put an end to it.

Naruto's sense of time seemed fairly accurate, because it was near thirty minutes after Sasuke had commenced his claiming of Sakura that he reached his plateau--and henceforth came inside of her.

He came inside of her. No condom, no birth control, and the instant his seed touched her womb she was his. Sakura--in a few years to be Uchiha Sakura most likely--was all, all his.

It was a lovely thing, to conquer a woman for your own; and it was another thing to know that you'd stolen her right from the jaws of another man.

Of course, they didn't stay in missionary--well they had until Sasuke came inside of her, but they transitioned. Sakura tried her hand at riding Sasuke, to bounce up and down atop his mighty cock and allow him that lovely sight.

Sasuke didn't want Naruto to miss out on the fun, either.

So he turned Sakura around, put her so that she was facing Naruto, and fucked her doggy style. So that he could hear every moan, see it leave her lips--it got to the point that Naruto could tell exactly when Sakura came from the instant her face twisted up, and she came a lot.

It was a while later when the door opened, and Kushina poked her head in.

Sakura was in the rather difficult situation of having Sasuke's cock stuffed down her throat. Naruto hadn't moved.

"Oh my god!" Kushina said, because even if Sasuke's cum was still in her womb she still wasn't going to completely brush off the fact that he'd been beaten to an inch of his life. "What do you do? He needs to go to a hospital!"

Sasuke discarded Sakura as one might a piece of trash--she fell to the ground, cum sloshing out of her face and giggling as if she were drunk.

"He provoked me," Sasuke said, "and he's not going to a hospital either, Uzumaki-san."

"He is! I don't care what he did, Sasuke-kun, my-"

She was stopped by little more than a kiss.

A hot kiss, a fiery kiss, a passionate kiss that made her skin crackle and her mind recall all the dirty, dirty things they had done the previous night.

Sasuke.

Naruto.

Sasuke.

Naruto.

Sasuke won, as one might expect.

He grasped her ass in that business outfit of hers, and squeezed as tight as he could--she moaned in response. "Finally," Sasuke said to Naruto, who stared at the two with the kind of look that a dying puppy might sport. "I can have some fun--it's about times I do to your mother that even your dead father couldn't do."

Sasuke shoved Kushina onto the bed, and she giggled and grinned and stripped off her clothes because all thoughts of dignity had evaporated in the face of Sasuke.

So, Sasuke did what he did best--and that was to take his bitch.

He entered her.

Naruto watched.

She moaned.

Naruto listened.

Her juices and arousal flowed forth.

Naruto smelled.

He began to hyperventilate.

Sakura and Kushina--they were strong, right? They were the strongest people he knew: independent, free willed, so smart and powerful that he'd always looked up to them.

Then why could Sasuke break them down so easily? Why did all it take was a snap of his fingers for them to drop to their knees and worship his cock?

It goes on.

And on.

Kushina's moans imprint themselves into Naruto's brain, as Sakura's had.

Eventually, Sasuke yanked Sakura up onto the bed and forced the two women into a rather scandalous position.

Sakura on bottom, Kushina on top, the two girl's bodies pressed against each other so that their breasts and legs were all interlocked. Two wet, lovely pussies right above or below each other--both dripping, both wet, both so needy for his cock that it seemed as if they were competing.

The two gave him a look of complete adoration.

Sasuke smirked, and settled behind them.

"Kiss," Sasuke said, and they followed--Kushina and Sakura made out like passioante lovers, tongues twisting and arms wrapped around each other's torso. As he alternated between the two girls, thrusting inside of one for a minute or so before pulling out and entering the other, Sasuke leaned forward and nibbled at the nape of Kushina's neck.

"I love your cock, Sasuke," Kushina rasped, as he gave her that minute of bliss before she was forced to endure a minute of emptiness as he worked over Sakura.

"Me too," Sakura whimpered. "I love it more!"

"No~!" Kushina cooed. "I love you, Sakura-chan, but he took me first. I could show him things that you can't even dream of."

"Oh yeah?" Sakura said. "I've read plenty of books! And I bet I'm tighter!"

It was all very playful of course, and soon they were kissing and groping each other once again.

Sasuke decided to cum inside of Kushina.

He had instructed her to not take her birth control after all, though he was sure that her old age would make it take longer to impregnate her. Not that they had any shortage of time.

Sasuke filled her womb up to the brim with jizz, and that put Kushina out of action for the next five minutes or so. He decided to move onto Sakura.

The next position was again, a lovely one.

He pounded Sakura from behind in that delightful doggy style, to pound her glorious ass. Naruto watched still--and the next thing he saw would be imprinted in his mind until the day he died. Kushina was still out of it, but Sakura didn't let that stop her.

The pinkette shoved her head in between Kushina's thighs, and began to lap up Sasuke's sloppy creampie. She ate it as if it were a gourmet meal, and moaned into her boyfriend's mom's pussy as she was pounded from behind.

Once Kushina had recovered, they alternated again.

Sasuke lay on his back, and Kushina sandwiched his member between her tits once again. Sakura worked over his shaft with all she got--the combined titjob blowjob was a wonderful one indeed, and it was all the better since Naruto got to witness just how much his mother and girlfriend loved his bully's cock.

The next one was nothing short of a classic.

He towered over Sakura and Kushina.

He made them kneel right in front of Naruto.

And he came over their faces.

He shot his hot, messy, sticky loads onto them until they were bathed in his seed. Until it dripped from their eyelashes, their cheeks, their jaws and their lips. Until they weren't even recognizable, aside from Kushina's bright violet eyes and Sakura's shimmering emerald ones.

They beamed up at Sasuke.

Then, they looked at each other, and began to make out--to swap Sasuke's seed, to press their cum-soaked faces together and relish in the essence of the man who had conquered them above any other.

Naruto, of course, despaired in his shame and impotence as he watched his mother and girlfriend whore themselves out.

'This is a nightmare,' Naruto thought, 'I'll be waking up any second now…'

He would be waiting a very long time.

--

A good while later, at least nine months

The crowd cheered.

Sakura looked lovely in those robes of hers, the squared hat perched on her head and her emerald eyes looking upon the people arrayed before her. The only thing out of the ordinary: the obvious baby bump that she brandished with pride.

The speech she gave, as Sakura was prepared beyond belief, was rehearsed perfectly. She said every word in the way it should be said, and wowed the crowd in a way that could not be topped.

"-I think," Sakura said, "that there's only one man responsible for the success I've enjoyed during my time here." She stared right in a certain blonde's direction.

Naruto smiled.

She was talking about him surely. Any moment now, his name would leave her lips and he would get the praise he deserved.

Then, reality set in.

A hand swatted his ear from behind, and suddenly he was roughly shoved out of the way. "She was talking about me, idiot," Sasuke muttered out of the corner of his mouth.

A few chuckles emerged from the crowd--Naruto flushed red hot in shame, and put his head down.

The last touches of Sakura's speech were as riveting as the beginning and middle--and once she finishes, everyone throws their caps in the air to signal a new beginning. Except Naruto, who was too busy imagining Sasuke's dead corpse to notice much of anything.

It's a little afterwards, once everyone has filed outside, that the true ending can be shown.

Everyone took pictures with each other, their friends and their family. The atmosphere was jovial, it was bright and chirpy, and even Sasuke had a small smile on his lips.

Kushina--clad in a red dress that hugged her curves like no other--came up to Naruto and Sasuke. A stroller is pushed in front of her--and three infants grin up at their father and (for two of them) brother.

"Sarada and the twins had fun watching their daddy graduate, didn't they?" Kushina said with a smile. "That was a nice job, Naruto-" She made to give her son a pat on the shoulder; then, like always, Sasuke stole her attention. Kushina passed the stroller onto Naruto, then fell upon Sasuke like a hawk.

Sasuke smirked.

"Congratulations, stud!" Kushina said. She jumped up, and wrapped her legs around Sasuke's waist; he caught her by the ass cheeks, and they began to kiss. It looked as if they were fucking then and there--they ground against each other, tongues swirling, quite a few horny teenage graduates looking on as Sasuke lived their wet dream.

Naruto stared on, mouth agape.

Sasuke kissed and suckled his way down Kushina's neck. And for the hell of it, he even motorboated her gigantic tits--just to really hammer down the control he had over this woman.

He dropped Kushina onto the floor gently as Sakura made her way to them. Naruto tried to talk to her--but she blew him off, and instead swept in front of Sasuke. They didn't kiss. They didn't grope each other.

Instead, they stared lovingly into each other's eyes.

Finally, they embraced--and kissed. It was no french kiss, but rather a deep passionate one that made the onlookers who had previously been blushing give a light 'aww'.

Sasuke caressed Sakura's belly, which was ripe with his seed.

'It should be mine,' Naruto thought bitterly. 'Not his.'

Yet they looked so good together, they contrasted so well: and their offspring, Sarada, was the best baby one could ask for. Sasuke looked better, he was taller, more handsome than Naruto could dream to be

He was made for Sakura. And Kushina.

"Take some pictures, sweetie!" Kushina said, and she pressed a camera into Narutos hand.

The first one was lewd.

Sakura and Kushina crowded around Sasuke, and both of the girls put one hand on Sasuke's bulge--Sasuke corresponding grasped each of their tits. The photo was taken, yet their hands took at least a minute to stop trying to give him a handjob through his robes.

The next few ones were with Sasuke and Kushina kissing, groping, basically coming as close to fucking as you could get without taking your clothes off--Naruto even accidently caught a look up his mother's skirt with a picture.

After that, it was a little sweet. Sakura pressed up against Sasuke's stomach, his hands caressing her belly and his head on her shoulder. It was something that would go in a yearbook--something that Naruto would likely be forced to show to the unborn child that grew in Sakura's womb.

A limo pulled up to the curb, and the door opened.

Several girls from the graduating class clamber into it among them: Ino, Karin, Samui (pregnant with her third child) and Hinata.

"Make sure you take the kids back to the house, son," Sasuke said, as he walked up to Naruto. "Mom, Dad, and all of his bitches are going to a club to 'celebrate'."

Naruto scowled, though he knew that Kushina would have his head if he didn't babysit little Sarada and the twins. And the other half a dozen of Sasuke's babies that would be leased to him.

"Yes, Sasuke," he choursed.

Sasuke swatted Naruto on the ear. "What was that?" he said threateningly.

Naruto swallowed. "Yes… Dad." his face red and his shame greater than ever.

He laughed. "We might be gone for a few days," Sasuke said, "I do have a lot of bitches to tame after all. Not to mention how much Kushina wants to give you another brother or sister--and I fully intend to do exactly that. See you."

Kushina and Sakura climbed into the limo, followed by Sasuke--already, before the door closed, Naruto could see the frenzy of girls--including his mother, who was at the forefront of the assault--pulling of Sasuke's clothes and slobbering over his cock. He smirked at Naruto as the door slammed shut, and the limo pulled off.

'It's just a dream, it's just a dream,' Naruto thought, 'Any minute now.'

He would be left waiting for that dream to end for the rest of his life.

Fin..

33 Date Night (Harry Potter) NTR 1

They meet right outside the Leaky Cauldron, and Ronald would be lying if he said he wasn't a bundle of nerves. But then, he WAS going on a sort-of date… and not just any date, but a muggle date at that. No more is this more apparently than how Hermione is dressed when they finally get together. Sure, wizards and witches have jeans and shirts and sweaters, and Ron is actually dressed in jeans and a sweater right now.

But the wizarding world is far too conservative for jean shorts that have been cut off at the thigh and a casual top that reveals hints of the mid-riff with every step Hermione takes. That's what the brunette witch is wearing as she hooks her arm in his and begins to immediately lead them along.

"We're going to the movies, Ronald. I hope you're ready for that."

Blushing a little, Ron just ducks his head and murmurs some degree of assent as he allows himself to be dragged along. He's trying hard NOT to be overwhelmed… while at the same time attempting to maintain his composure in the face of just how absolutely sexy Hermione looks right now. Her current muggle wear distinctly highlights her rather large tits, as well as her curvaceous hips and fat ass… the same ass that Ron is embarrassed to admit he's jerked off to more than once since they both hit puberty and Hermione finally began coming into her own in their later years at Hogwarts.

They make it to the theater in short order, but Ron stops dead when Hermione suddenly shoves a few muggle bank notes into his hands.

"Go get us a couple tickets, alright? Its only proper for the man to do as much."

Blinking dumbly at his 'date' for a moment, Ron swallows thickly before finally nodding. What other choice does he have? Hurrying over to the ticket booth, he places the pieces of paper on the counter.

"Hi, um… two tickets to…"

His eyes slide up, to where all the movies are. He furrows his brow as he reads title after title, not sure what Hermione would like. But then he gets to the end, and his eyes brighten up as he nods his head confidently.

"Two tickets to Forbidden Love, please!"

The brow of the man behind the counter goes up at that, and his gaze flicks past Ron to where Hermione is waiting. He whistles, clearly impressed as he takes the money and hands the tickets over.

"Have fun, man. Just… dayum."

The meaning of the other man's words pass right over Ron's head, nervous as he is. Smiling and giving a nod, he grabs up the tickets and heads back over to Hermione. She takes them from him, checks them for a moment, and then hands him one back as they head over to the doors. Once through, their tickets are taken again and returned as nothing more than snubs.

But this doesn't seem to bother Hermione at all, and they're allowed to go into the movie afterwards, so Ron keeps his head down and his mouth shut. Its not long before they're in the theater, a big expansive room with lots of rows of seats facing a large white screen on the far wall. Its dark, but Hermione moves with surprising confidence, and Ron follows after her, well-used to the brunette's primp and proper and altogether bossy attitude by now. It was one of her attractive qualities after all… right?

They sit down together, Hermione very specific about her seat and making Ron sit on her right. Once they're done, they wait a few minutes and then suddenly there's moving images on the no-longer white screen as the lights get even dimmer, until it's quite dark.

Around this time, another enters the theater, moving down the other side and settling into their row, seated right next to Hermione. But Ron is too enraptured by the screen to notice… he remains enraptured until the movie itself actually fully gets underway, at which point he finds himself shocked by what he sees. Given the movie opens up with two women going at it quite heavily, both of them naked and writhing, its certainly the most titillating thing Ron has seen in his life.

Hermione's gasp from his side is what pulls his attention away though, and she turns to him with a glare.

"R-Ron, just… j-just what movie have you taken me to see?!"

She hisses it out like an accusation, leaving Ron a little baffled. Was this not what most muggle movies were like? He was well aware that the muggle world was much more perverse and free-spirited then the world he'd grown up in. It honestly didn't occur to the young man that this was a bad thing until now, with Hermione glaring at him, all shocked and scandalized and angry… and blushing bright red in the light of the movie-screen.

But before Ron can open his mouth and say anything, the man sitting on the other side of Hermione speaks up, drawing their eye.

"Dead boring, ain't it? I don't even feel horny."

This turns both of their heads, and they both go still in shock as they realize the stranger has unzipped his trousers and pulled out his cock. Its just… just sitting there now, right in Hermione's field of view, barely a foot or two away from her. Of course, Ron has a hard time seeing that around his bodacious date. Instead, he finds himself worrying more about how broad-shouldered and muscular that this new bloke is.

Hermione on the other hand, is staring right at the dude's crotch, his dick, even as soft as it is, is still basically a club. Her mouth opens and closes like a goldfish for a few moments, and Ron can just see the words running through her mind. Eventually, they leave her lips as she speaks in a huff.

"P-Put that away, r-right this instant! Its… its very lewd, showing some s-strangers such a big… fat… cock…"

Snorting derisively, the man shrugs his shoulders and keeps his hands at his side.

"Its an adult show, sweetheart. If you want it put away, do it yourself."

Bossy little thing that she is and always has been, Hermione reacts almost instantly, and very clearly does so instinctively. Her hand lances out and she grabs the massive cock, clearly intending to try and stuff it back into its confines. Of course, the best laid plans of mice and men and all that rot. When you combine a witch like Hermione with a massive cock that immediately begins to grow erect and throb as she takes hold of it, there's a moment of bluescreen that you just can't get past. Hermione certainly can't, immediately freezing up and beginning to stutter as she realizes just what she's done and what she's holding in her grip.

The man's cock is so thick and large that she can't even fully wrap her fingers around it, and even holding it with both hands as she's chosen to do, there's still some of its length that's outside of her grasp. Its growing so hard so fast and its so hot and… and…

"Well, now look what you've done, missy. You've managed what the movie can't. It's never going to get back in my boxers now. You've made it worse for both of us… you'll have to make it up to me, you know."

Just like that, the man's arm is across her shoulders. Has it always been across Hermione's shoulders? Neither she nor Ron are sure, but even in the dim light of the darkened theater, Ron can see the stranger's hand now cupping one of Hermione's tits from around her body.

"I-I… I'm sorry, I didn't…"

"Here, let's get you out of that top, shall we?"

Ron can only walk on, somewhat slack-jawed as the man somehow manages to persuade Hermione to take off her top, just like that. His hands are both on her chest now as Ron watches on, just as Hermione's hands are STILL on the man's massive schlong.

"You know, you've got some mighty fine tits here, babe… big, plump, made to quench a bloke's thirst…"

Hermione gasps and sounds somewhat affronted, even as she replies in a sort of whisper-hiss.

"T-They're breasts, not tits!"

In response, the man just laughs.

"Darling, what you have here are bona fide JUGS. These are what you call Milk Tanks… damn, I'm getting thirsty just lookin' at them."

Ignoring the fact that he's ALSO touching them, the man suddenly and finally looks to Ron, a wicked little grin on his face.

"Hey mate, mind if I have a taste?"

Ron, frozen stiff, completely baffled as to what's happening… and unbelievably turned on, can't do much more than stammer out a one-word response.

"Uh… S-sure?"

What follows is so very lewd. Ron watches on as Hermione gasps in shock when the man just leans down and engulfs her nipple with his mouth just like that, beginning to suckle at her teat all while playing with her breasts like there's no tomorrow. It's even lewder still to watch her face screw up and contort with bright red pleasure, moans and mewls leaving her throat that Ron has never even heard from the brunette before.

Almost involuntarily, Hermione reaches up and grabs the man's head, holding him close as he tries to tease some milk out of her knockers, or as the man had called them, her milk-tanks. Ron can only watch the absurdly arousing display in silence, his jaw agape and his mouth dry as he grips the side of his own seat to avoid doing anything… humiliating. He's inches from it anyways though, his cock straining in his jeans, throbbing as he watches Hermione get just thoroughly slobbered over and pleasured by the man's mouth, tongue and fingers.

When the stranger finally pulls away, he looks back at Ron and gives a cocky grin and a chuckle as he wipes his mouth clean

"Ah that hit the spot… but damn if these big fat titties aren't tasty regardless. You're a lucky bloke to have these tits whenever you want."

Blinking, Ron answers without thinking, and he does so truthfully.

"I uh… I actually haven't… done anything with them yet…"

A baffled look spreads across the man's face as he looks between Ron and the pair of gorgeous, naked tits only inches from him.

"… I can't imagine why not! With tits like these on MY girl, I'd have my face buried between them whenever I could! The best sleep a bloke can get is when his woman's breasts are his pillows, and the best drink he can find will always be his woman's milk!"

The words alone seem to have some effect on Hermione as Ron just stares. The brunette drags the man's head back to her tits and moans throatily as she creams her expensive little panties, shaking and spasming in a VERY obvious way right in her seat. Luckily, there's no one else in the theater, not that Ron has even stopped to check. His eyes are still fixated on the sight before him, the pair of people practically going at it.

When the man finally pulls back again, he grins roguishly.

"Well now, that's not very fair… seems this one got off, but I haven't! What do you say, mate? Think your bird should repay the favor?"

Its Ron's turn for his mouth to open and close like a goldfish, nothing much in the way of actual words coming out as he stammers and stutters.

"Um… uh… ah…"

Somehow, Hermione ends up out of her seat and on the floor before the stranger, now leaving one empty theater seat between Ron and the other man. She doesn't go down to her knees though, instead she's crouching there, her legs bow-legged as her chest ends up right level with the man's massive prick. She instinctively wraps her breasts around the cock, but its not enough, even her sizable boobs can't completely contain it, and a good portion of the erection is left resting on her face as well while Ron watches on, pants unbelievably tight.

Hermione isn't paying her date any mind anymore though. Instead, she's focused solely on the cock before her, her nostrils flaring as she breathes in his scent and then her mouth moaning as she instinctively nuzzles it with her face.

"Heh, that's a good girl… you know what you want, don't you sweetheart?"

Hermione's blush goes a tad deeper red as the man praises her. Its so very perverse, so very lewd… but he's looking down at her with this pride and she can't bring herself to pull away.

"Why don't you put your lips on the tip there, yeah? Give it a kiss."

Blinking at the idea, Hermione pulls back just enough so that she's face to face with the man's massive, round cockhead. The lower half of his length is still buried in her cleavage as she leans and looks at it, before eventually just darting forward and giving it a kiss.

"L-Like this?"

A groan answers her, followed by a very satisfied tone.

"Juuust like that babe. Go on, keep it up."

Beaming, the brunette witch continues on, giving soft, loving kisses all along the man's massive shaft. She's tasting it, smelling it, living it in a way… all the way down the length of his cock, she continues to just EXPERIENCE the massive phallus, the biggest she's EVER seen before. While Hermione does so, the man nonchalantly turns to Ron and grins as he gestures casually.

"There's a lot of people in this world, mate. I've had fun with a fair few of the fairer sex, if you know what I mean. From princesses, to jocks, to bimbos, to the best of good girls… mm, and Hermione's definitely a good girl. Maybe even the best I've ever had. Eager to learn, looks like she's made to be bred… probably fucks like a wild cat, eh? This is the sort of girl a bloke would definitely want to put a ring on… and then plow on top of the wedding piano as she shrieks for more, more, more!"

He chuckles as he trails off, while Hermione doesn't raise a single protest or complaint about what he's saying. In fact, rather than do that, she just blushes deeper… and then starts slurping on the cock before her, opening wide and taking the first few inches into her mouth as she looks up into the man's handsome face and gorgeous emerald-green eyes to gauge just how well she's doing.

Grinning back down at her, the stranger reaches out and slides his fingers through Hermione's locks as she works his shaft, gathering her hair up into a makeshift ponytail.

"That's a good girl move right there. You see how she takes initiative after I praise her? Heh, brace yourself babe… I'm gonna take control now, alright?"

Hermione grabs onto the man's legs with both hands a moment before he begins to thrust up into her throat while pulling her up and down his length. The brunette's chocolate-brown eyes go wide and then immediately begin to water involuntarily as she's summarily face fucked by the big fat cock pistoning in and out of her throat.

"Gagkh! Gagkh! Gagkh!"

For his part, the man groans as he makes use of her esophagus as his own personal fuck hole, plowing her mouth like one might plow a cunt, treating her quite roughly, debasing her right in front of Ron, making use of her like she was nothing more than a toy. Not that Hermione doesn't seem to be enjoying it immensely. Down in a picture-perfect whore's crouch, her fingers digging into the man's pants, she doesn't try to pull away, she doesn't try to struggle.

She takes it, and takes it all, slurping and sucking and choking on thick, throbbing cock meat as it pulses in and out of her gullet again and again and again, until finally, with a louder groan than before, the man pulls Hermione to the very base of his cock and begins to cum. To Ron's surprise, Hermione almost seems ready for this, and he watches the brunette witch in a new light as she starts to swallow like a champ, gulping and gulping as seed flows from cock into throat without pause.

In the meantime, the green-eyed man has a shit-eating grin on his face as he looks over at Ron again.

"Mate, you're the luckiest bloke I know for having THIS throat at your disposal every day! She's a damn natural!"

Once again, Ron finds himself confessing the truth, though this time hes a bit more cognizant of it, blushing embarrassed as he ducks his head and shakes it.

"Oh, well… um, I've never… we've never done anything like that before."

The man lets out a grunt at that and gives a shrug of his broad shoulders, even as he continues to unload in Hermione's gulping gullet.

"That's a damn shame. A mouth like this was made to be fucked, and a babe like this slut seems to be was clearly BORN to be a ball-drainer."

Even while he's saying this, Ron is watching as Hermione just utterly worships the big honkin' cock currently in her throat. Slowly though, she pulls back as the man releases his hold on her hair. Spit and drool and even a fair bit of cum drip down off her lips and onto her big, baby-feeding udders to give them a nice spit-polish.

Finally popping off of his cock with a wet, lewd pop, Hermione almost seems to have hearts in her eyes as she speaks breathlessly and clearly from the heart.

"Y-yummy… a… a real man's cum is so good…"

Then she seems to realize where she is and who else is there and she gets all flushed and cutely embarrassed as she glances between Ron and the man meekly, still in her crouch, still half-naked. With a chuckle at her sudden 'shyness', the man brushes his fingers through her hair, half to get some of her locks out of her face and half as a pet as he grins down at her.

"That's a good girl. That's a real good girl. Always be honest with your man, babe."

Glancing over at Ron again, green eyes flash.

"Mate, your bird is just plain awesome. Hope you don't mind that I return the favor for her."

Ron just watches on, not offering a response but also clearly not needing to, because the muscular, broad-shouldered stranger is already pulling Hermione to her feet and spinning her around. She ends up bent over the next row of seats as he calmly undoes her shorts and drags them down to her knees, before reaching forward to snap off her soaked through little red thong with nothing but his bare teeth.

In the dim light, Ron can just barely make out a little brunette lightning bold landscaped into Hermione's otherwise nonexistence bush, sitting just over a bald, otherwise shaved pussy. He stares at it, even as Hermione in turn wiggles in the green-eyed man's grasp, whimpering and glancing about.

"E-Everyone will see…"

This finally gets Ron to actually look around the theater… but there's no one else there. It's just the three of them, and that realization is what finally sees the red head dragging his own cock out of his pants, stroking it and jerking it off as he watches the man ignore Hermione's quiet protest and just lean in and go to town on her cunt from behind.

Moaning lewdly and wantonly but trying to keep it down with one hand over her mouth, the other hand reaches up and plays with her tits as she leans over the seat in front of her, squirming and squealing into her palm. Her legs shake and tremble under the man's obviously skilled tongue, and her thighs are squeezed and gripped tightly by his big hands as he holds her in place.

Watching another man eat out Hermione, watching him draw so much pleasure out of her… its more than enough to send Ron over the edge for the first time, though his own release is a lot quieter and a lot faster and a lot smaller than the man currently tongue-tying Hermione into proverbial knots. By the time Hermione climaxes HARD on the man's tongue and slumps back onto his lap, Ron is already hard again, and stroking it once more.

At the same time, he realizes with a gulp that the stranger's much larger, beefy cock is resting between Hermione's spectacular ass cheeks. The other man's shaft is SO big that her pale badonkadonk is being pushed apart and even hot-dogged, used to wank him off.

"Man, mate… I just can't resist. Your girl is MADE for breeding. You cool?"

Hermione gasps and blushes and groans as she rubs her ass against the man's dick heatedly, her desire VERY obvious and her words only making her intentions clear.

"Ronald… I just… I can't just… I can't let this big hard COCK stay like this… i-it would be a very naughty thing t-to do, and I-I'm a… a g-good girl…"

Once again, Ron doesn't have to say anything one way or the other, so he just doesn't. Instead, he watches on in amazement as Hermione pushes her ass up a bit, arching her back in an extremely sexy way in order to get the man's massive wang to fall off of her butt so that the head of his shaft can slip into her folds. The very instant it does so, Hermione pushes down, capturing the dick tip within her cunt lips before she takes her time slowly impaling herself on the huge, giant club of a cock.

Her pussy stretches wide open, as does her mouth as a silent sort of barely-there sound emits from her lips for a moment. Her belly begins to bulge like she's being stuffed with an outright log as she takes inch after inch of cock meat into her, more and more disappearing up inside of her body. The man, for his part, is holding onto Hermione's hips right now and whispering sweet nothings to her that Ron only hears due to proximity.

"You're doing great, sweetheart. Just like that, babe. You're fucking made for this, Merlin you're made for this…"

The use of Merlin doesn't even register for Ron at this point, even as he watches Hermione's eyes cross somewhat under the strain of taking so much damn dick inside of her at once. But then she stops, only about halfway down the man's giant dick as it seems like they both hit a wall.

"C'mon babe, you know you can do it… open up and take it all like the good little girl you are."

Hermione mewls and whines, not at all ready for this. She can't just make her womb open up on command… and once he realizes this, the big, strong man currently holding her in place goes ahead and helps her out. The first bounce is a squeal that sees Hermione slapping a palm over her mouth to try and muffle the sound, not that there's anyone in the theater to hear it. The next several bounces come too fast and too furiously for her to ever properly prepare for.

Quite abruptly, Hermione sinks down the rest of the man's cock, his entire phallus abruptly plunging into her depths, past whatever barrier was standing in his way. Ron watches on as Hermione ends up with a cock balls deep inside of her, and for the first time, Ron gets to see Hermione cum with a cock buried in her cunt and womb. Back arched and pleasured scream directly to the ceiling, the brunette witch begins to squirt like a fountain, while at the same time all kinds of filthy words before to fall from her mouth.

"F-Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck! More! Plow me more, plug my cunt with your big fat cock and TAKE ME YOU BASTARD!"

Ron can only watch on as the man proceeds to do just that, his face one of amusement even as Hermione's becomes somewhat manic and wild while she bounces up and down on the massive meat rod lodged inside of her again and again and again.

"I will babe, don't worry, I will… you just go ahead and tell me all the lewd things you've been up to recently, yeah? Your boyfriend here doesn't seem to know what you're really like, but I can spot a slutty good girl a mile away, can't I? C'mon babe, the truth will set you free…"

Hermione blushes and squeaks and whines, her eyes darting to Ron for a moment as if she forgot he even existed. When she sees he has his cock in his hand and some drying cum already on his jeans as he jerks off to the sight of her and the man yet again, her eyes go a little wide and she begins to speak.

"I-I… m-my best friend and I went c-camping, and he's always… always had a hard time sleeping! S-So one night when he was sleeping, I just… I just crawled into bed with him! I didn't mean anything by i-it! I wasn't trying to do anything… u-untoward! But his, oooh, my nip slipped into his mouth and he started to suck on my teat and… and suddenly I had milk and he was always so thirsty and hungry, nursing at my nipple and suckling and biting and…"

The man suddenly spanks her fat bottom in the midst of one of the bounces, causing Hermione to cut off with an orgasmic squeal as she cums on the spot.

"What'd you do next, babe? I know girls like you… I know you just can't control yourself."

Whining needily and also pitifully, Hermione hangs her head, moaning even as she continues to out herself as a true, bona fide pervert.

"I… I r-read up on other c-comforting techniques and then o-one night when he was, oooh having another u-uneasy sleep, I… I snuck under his s-shirt and I kissed his chest. I p-played with his nipples and then w-went down to his abs… and then h-his cock. He's big… a-as big as you, easily! D-Definitely bigger than, mmm, R-Ronald! And… and I kissed it! It was the first time I'd even SEEN one, and I k-kissed it like some sort of harlot!"

Ron is furiously masturbating at this point, and hearing Hermione say these things is enough to send him over the edge yet again. But that doesn't mean she and the man currently fucking her from below are stopping. Not by a long shot. The man grabs a fistful of Hermione's hair again and drags her head back as he uses his other hand to grope and squeeze one of her teats, causing a spray of milk to squirt out of it before ultimately reducing down to a simply leak that travels over his fingers and down Hermione's front.

"And what did you do next?"

Next? Ron can scarcely believe there's more! But there definitely is. Hermione moans and wiggles and writhes as she's soundly fucked by the man holding her in his lap, but she answers nonetheless.

"I-I… I liked the t-taste so I l-learned how to take it in my mouth i-inch by inch. I, mm, I learned how to give my b-best friend a, oooh, a sweet… loving… b-blowjob. But sometimes… s-sometimes he'd throat-fuck me in his sleep, n-not even realizing he was doing it! He'd conquer me, f-force me to submit and there'd be nothing I could do but take it all! I loved it… oh FUCK I loved having his cock inside my throat, I loved drinking his cum by the pint! I would sleep on his abs with his cock draped over my face, filling my nose with his musk! He'd always be so cheerful and smiling the next day, and I wouldn't need breakfast because my tummy would be swollen from all his yummy seed!"

With a loud scream yet again, Hermione cums as she explodes with this information, as she shrieks it to the high heavens along with her release. Ron is all but drooling as Hermione grows more and more animated while telling her story. And then, when she finally comes down from her latest climax, she turns to Ron and looks almost meek as she apologizes to him.

"I-I'm sorry Ronald… if we ever married, you wouldn't be able to kiss me. My mouth would be full of the taste of Harry's cock, and the skirt of my bridal gown would be hiked up to reveal my s-stretched, oooh, freshly fucked, cum-filled h-holes for all to see! The wedding would be made up of solely f-female guests, and they would all see Harry's initials on my arse, signifying his ownership of me! All my bridesmaids would be in the same slutty state too!"

Unable to help himself, Ron busts another nut in the face of Hermione's lewd, torrid fantasies. At the same time, the man is fucking the brunette witch even harder, groaning as he gets closer and closer as well. Hermione just moans and whines and then continues on, lewdly confessing what their honeymoon would be like.

"Once… once we were past the wedding, you'd, oooh, you'd have to be a g-good boy and f-find a place to sit while Harry, oh f-fuck, breaks in all my holes again, while he breeds me and makes my belly grow with HIS babies, as my t-titties swell with e-enough milk to feed both our c-children and their true d-daddy!"

Suddenly, the man is up and pushing Hermione back over the seat in front of her. He fucks into the brunette witch with powerful strokes and Ron can see that Hermione's feet aren't even touching the ground right now, she's fully over the back of the seat and being plowed senseless, pinned in place by the man and his massive cock.

Hermione's confessions stop after that, mostly because she loses her mind with pleasure, her vocalizations becoming simple things like 'fuck' and 'cock' and a throaty 'more' here and there. He gives it to her… and he doesn't stop. Ron watches on as Hermione is used and abused in a VARIETY of positions, plowed silly in every manner one could imagine, and even some Ron couldn't have in a million years.

The man fucks her over the back of the seat, and then he fucks her as she kneels in his seat, and then he fucks her while she's standing up and pressed against his back, staring at Ron both lustfully and somewhat apologetically. All the while, Ron continues to jack off to the sight, right up until the pinnacle of the entire experience, when the broad-shouldered, muscular man suddenly lifts Hermione completely off the ground and folds her up into a pretzel with ease.

Ron only recognizes the maneuver because he's fallen in love with muggle wrestling ever since the war ended and they could finally relax and grow up and have lives. The full nelson that the green-eyed stranger puts Hermione in is a thing of beauty to be sure, though it's the first time Ron has ever seen it used as a sex position rather than a wrestling move.

Hermione's eyes go wide, and her jaw drops open the moment that the massive cock plunges up into her depths and she in turn is plunged down ONTO it. Her belly bulges before Ron's eyes, and her stretched cunt lips squirt out pussy juices around the plundering prick as her breasts bounce and jiggle WILDLY, both of them lactating freely by this point.

Hermione looks just… utterly broken, her eyes rolled back in her head and her tongue lolling out of her mouth wildly as she cums again and again around the massive cock… until finally, with a masculine shout from the man and a truly orgasmic screech from Hermione, Ron is treated to the sight of Hermione's belly ending up absurdly bloated with cum right before his eyes, the load that she'd swallowed earlier easily matched in volume and viscosity by the one now pumping directly into her unprotected, fertile womb.

The sight of it all is enough to send Ron over the edge for what feels like the millionth time that night, and THAT is enough to make him faint for a moment, passing out as he slumps back into his seat, his smaller prick softening in his grasp as a bit more cum oozes out of it. For a time, he knows nothing but oblivion.

But then a soft, feminine palm slaps his face a few times, and Ron wakes up to see Hermione standing there, once again dressed… but still being thoroughly molested by the broad-shouldered, tall, well-muscled man that'd just taken her to pound town. The movie is over, and the lights have come up again, leaving them all fully revealed to the light. Ron blinks a few times, even as the green-eyed man grins slightly and bobs his head.

"Hey mate, welcome back to the land of the living. You mind if I borrow your bird for the day? I've got LOTS more to show her."

Ron blinks and looks at Hermione, only to see the brunette, who's always been so bossy and prissy with him, squirming and blushing and mewling like some sort of slutty harlot in the other man's grasp.

"I'll… I'll be back late, R-Ronald…"

And like that, they're gone. Yet again, Ron doesn't speak. He doesn't say anything. He doesn't need to, because in the end, its not really his choice. As Hermione and the big-dicked man exit the theater, Ron looks down at himself and at his cum-soaked jeans in particular. He'd cum more than he ever had in his life tonight, though he can't exactly leave the theater like this. Pulling out his wand and casting a disillusionment charm, the red head slowly rises from his seat on shaky legs and begins to make his way out of the cinema, past all of the unsuspecting muggles as their eyes slip right off him.

The grin on his face has never been bigger. Muggle movies are AWESOME!

-x-X-x-

When Ron finally gets home, he steps inside the door to hear a giggle that causes his grin to grow once more. Closing the door of the small place behind him, he walks into the next room to find Hermione on Harry's lap, fresh from the shower in a flattering bathrobe and nuzzling him lovingly. Harry chuckles at whatever Hermione's just done or said, but his emerald green eyes flicker up to Ron as he nods in the other young man's direction and smiles.

"Enjoy the show, mate?"

Ron's stupid grin isn't going away any time soon as he nods eagerly.

"It was amazing, Harry. Hey! Maybe next time you guys can do 'Auror interrogates wicked dark witch'!"

There's a pause as Harry and Hermione look at one another. Then, Harry grins and cocks an eyebrow as if to ask Hermione what she thinks. Smirking sultrily, Hermione runs her fingers down Harry's chest, pushing apart the robe he's wearing slightly to do so.

"Mm, I suppose I could pull off 'dark witch'… though I suspect you'd prefer something a bit sexier than say, Bellatrix Lestrange."

Both Harry and Ron get considering looks on their faces, followed by abject disgust as the both of them imagine Bellatrix naked at the same time. After over a decade in Azkaban prison, that witch's body could NOT have been any better off than say, Sirius, and Sirius had had both physical and mental scars from that place that never truly left him behind before his demise.

Hermione laughs at the looks she's managed to garner on the faces of her boys. Sliding off of Harry's lap, she hooks his fingers in hers and drags him to his feet as they clasp hands.

"Well, we'll have to workshop it a little, won't we? Tonight was certainly fun and worth all the planning, wasn't it? Good night, Ronald. Harry and I have… well, he's going to fuck me silly at least once more before bed. Whatever else he wants to do, that's on him."

Ron just chuckles as Harry's green eyes light up at the idea, waving his best friends off as they hurry out of the kitchen. He watches them go for just a moment, the smile still on his face. There's not an ounce of envy or jealousy in his soul… and honestly, he feels like he's a better man for that. In the end, it's just how Ron is. It's how he's ALWAYS been.

Ron just finds watching his best friend nail gorgeous witches to be the best porn a man can find, and luckily for him, both Harry and Hermione are totally on board with him being their third wheel. They like being watched, he figures… and he loves watching. It's a matchmade in heaven, even if its probably the weirdest three-way relationship in existence.

He's happy thought. Ron Weasley is happy. He doesn't really need a girl of his own, its not necessarily his thing. But watching Harry fuck a woman… Merlin there was something special about that. Fuck, it'd always been that way, hadn't it? Back in fourth year, when Fleur's allure had affected Ron, it hadn't left him lusting after the beautiful veela… it'd left him boasting to her that his best friend could fuck her so hard her entire female family would pass out from simultaneous orgasm.

… He'd done that in the Great Hall. In front of everyone. It had perhaps been a little bit embarrassing, and a little bit mortifying, but that had been the moment when Ron realized so many things about himself. It'd also been the year where Harry first had his immense growth spurt, and Ron liked to think that he had helped the beautiful Beauxbatons Champion notice that.

Not that Ron knew if anything truly had happened between Harry and Fleur that year. He only knew that he and Harry had had to sit down and have a chat… a long chat, that saw them both realizing a lot about themselves. Honestly, it'd brought them closer together, as far as Ron was concerned. They were more than just brothers… hell, he considered Harry more important to him than some of his own blood brothers!

Without Harry, where else would he get a massive, muscular, big-dicked man who would let him watch up close as he ravaged gorgeous witch after gorgeous witch. Hermione had been so… beautiful tonight. Watching her play a part and then slowly transform into… well, into what she always became around Harry had just been phenomenal.

Definitely better than the dumb Adult Movie they'd chosen to go see as part of the roleplay! Still grinning, Ron takes one more look around the kitchen and then heads to his room. He's just beat… and besides, the rhythmic pounding on the other side of his wall as Harry plows Hermione silly at least once more before bed will lull him off to sleep just like it always does.

The wizard might have been a strange one, but at least he was happy. They all were, the 'Golden' trio, together and content with their circumstances..

34 Date Night (Harry Potter) NTR 2

"Come along, Ronald. Time to get Auror Commander Potter onside."

Ron Bilius Weasley has a soft, adoring smile on his face as he follows his girlfriend through the Ministry of Magic, towards the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. His muggleborn girlfriend is a bit of a Rights Activist, as it were. Something that was still mostly unheard of in the wizarding world, but that didn't stop Hermione from jumping into it with both feet, and Ron was so head-over-heels in love with her that he was more than happy to support her efforts in whichever way he could.

Given that the Wizengamot was currently debating a House Elf Bill that would apply even MORE restrictions to the creatures, rather than less, he wasn't all that surprised that Hermione was up in arms over it. His girlfriend had been fighting to stop the bill from being passed for weeks now, and truth be told, she'd been doing an excellent job of it so far. Hermione just had this way of bulldozing over any and all competition. She was a firebrand of a woman, something that most wizards just weren't used to dealing with.

It was why Ron loved her so much, if he was being honest. She didn't put up with any of his shit. Honestly, he probably wouldn't have graduated from Hogwarts with the grades he had if she hadn't taken mercy on him and all that rot. Though… he was sometimes just a teensy bit embarrassed by what Hermione chose to wear. Not because HE thought there was anything wrong with it, no sir, he actually found it incredibly hot. But his mother disapproved, and that was enough to leave the back of Ron's neck red and hot as they walked along, and Hermione attracted eyes the whole way through.

Dressed in a white tube top that said "WITCH BITCH" on the front, and a pair of torn jean shorts that barely covered her crotch, let alone her ass, Hermione was all-muggleborn, all the time. That was pretty much how she got away with dressing like she did. Because she wasn't a Pureblood, so the wizards and witches of the wizarding world sort of just expected it and put up with it. No one wanted to get into a battle of words and wits with Hermione Granger after all. She had this innate ability to take one look at you and tear you down to your base components with words alone.

And that was saying nothing of her skill with magic, with her wand. Regardless, on top of the tube top and jean short combo, Hermione also wears a hat that she refers to as a 'strap back' with 'GRYFFINDOR' written out under the brim, and a pair of black high heels that give her about three more inches in height than she otherwise would have had. It allowed her the chance to make eye contact with most wizards, and even look down upon some of the shorter ones. Those heels let her walk around like a damn Queen, regardless of the rest of what she was wearing.

They're getting close now though, and Ron tears his eyes off of his girlfriend's backside, her ass cheeks half-hanging out of her torn jean shorts, in order to focus on the big set of doors coming up. They step through said doors and into the DMLE with Hermione continuing to rant about the House Elf Bill and how they need Auror Commander Potter's three votes in order to make sure the damn thing gets shut down. While his official title is Auror Commander, Harry Potter is actually a Lord in his own right as well… three times over. He's the Lord of House Potter, House Black through an inheritance from his Godfather, and House Slytherin by right of conquest, from what Ron knows.

This makes him a pretty big deal, even without going into the details behind that 'right of conquest' thing. After all, three votes in the Wizengamot was a lot. Not enough to form your own block of power, but certainly enough to be a juicy swing vote to anyone who might want to buy your affections. And yet, as far as Ron knew, the Auror Commander had never even voted, not on a single thing. He didn't generally involve himself in politics, and out of respect for his accomplishments, most people were happy to leave him alone, for fear that bugging him would cause him to side against them, rather than for them.

But then, most people weren't Hermione. As such, Ron was more than a little surprised when, before Hermione can lead him right into the Auror Commander's office just like she just led him right into the DMLE, the door to said office opens up, and two very familiar faces step out. Well, Luna Lovegood steps out… Ginny Weasley, Ron's sister, practically staggers, being held up by her blonde friend and hanging onto Luna for dear life, from the looks of things.

Even Hermione is stopped dead in her tracks momentarily by the two witches appearing out of the very place they were intending to go into. Ron, meanwhile, feels like all of his big brother alarms are going off at once. Luna, in her usual sundress and hat looks somewhat frazzled, but Ginny's tied-off blouse looks even more haphazardly tied than normal, and her tight little daisy dukes look like they're barely up to the task of covering her tight little ass.

She looks… like Hermione. Blinking dumbly, Ronald begins to feel over-protective. Frowning, he steps past Hermione and crosses his arms over his chest.

"Ginny? What were you and Luna doing in the Auror Commander's office just now?"

Ginny blinks as she finally registers Ron's presence, her eyes shifting to Hermione for a moment before moving back to him.

"Uh… I… I was just s-securing the future of our farms, R-Ronald!"

That causes Ron to frown. He knew that the Weasley orchards hadn't been doing that well recently, but what could the Auror Commander do about that?

"A-Ah, and um… by the way, L-Lord Potter may have, ah, indirectly influenced me in a new direction. I'm going to revamp the orchard into a stud farm. With big bulls and powerful, studly horses and… w-well, someone has to take care of the farm, right? With Percy playing politics, Bill off curse-breaking, Charlie dragon-training, the twins doing their pranks, and you… y-you cavorting around fighting for House Elf rights!"

Ginny is quick to glance Hermione's way and offer an apologetic smile.

"Not that there's anything wrong with my brother helping you work towards your goals, Ms. Granger. But someone has to look after the farm."

Luna, meanwhile, is completely silent, with suspiciously bulging cheeks. But while Ron is a little unnerved by the blonde's wide-eyed silent stare, he's even more suspicious of his sister. Of course, Hermione just smiles and shrugs.

"I understand COMPLETELY, Ginny! Thanks for giving us your blessing! We're actually going to see Auror Commander Potter about that right now!"

Ginny goes ramrod straight at that, her eyes darting between Hermione and Ron so rapidly that he's worried she'll get whiplash. In the end, she just nods rapidly, and somehow finds the strength to pull Luna along, rather than continuing to hang off of her.

"W-Well good luck! Talk to you later, you two!"

And like that, she and Luna are gone. Ron looks after them, a frown still on his face as his big brother instincts continue to scream at him to do SOMETHING, ANYTHING… but he really doesn't know what. And then Hermione lets out an affronted gasp and Ron is turning back around to find out what's upset his girlfriend in the last five seconds he's been looking away.

As it turns out, hidden behind Ginny and Luna had been a House Elf, though this one was dressed far better than most, wearing a little tuxedo of sorts and wearing a monocle of all things, as well as a patch made out of the House Potter Coat of Arms.

"Ms. Granger. Mr. Weasley. Master Potter will see you now."

Hermione sputters, clearly trying to build up a head of steam, but the House Elf, likely the Chief Potter Elf if Ron is guessing correctly, simply steps back through, disappearing from sight but leaving the door to Auror Commander Potter's office open behind him. As his girlfriend charges in, Ron moves after her, swallowing thickly as Hermione gets ready to start ranting and raving.

But before she can truly get started, well… she ends up going quiet and stopping in place just a few feet into the office. Ron finds out why when he steps out from behind her, and lays eyes on Auror Commander Potter for what feels like the first time. It's not the first time, of course, they all technically went to school together, even if the Auror Commander had a special one-on-one apprenticeship with Headmaster Albus Dumbledore, rather than attending actual classes with the rest of them.

On top of that, Ron WAS an auror, so Auror Commander Potter was kind of his boss. Blinking down at himself, Ron realizes that he's been wearing auror robes all along. Isn't that lovely? Regardless, it's obvious that Lord Potter has just come from some sort of workout, wearing nothing but a black tank top and sweatpants as he towels himself off, his mess of black hair sticking out all over the place.

He's sweaty and burly and has big, glistening biceps and… well, it's the first wizard that Ron has ever seen shut Hermione up, and without even having to truly try. Ron's girlfriend stands there staring at Harry, bristling as if she's ANGRY at him for making her stare or something. It's the first time Ron has seen his firebrand of a girlfriend NOT just bulldoze over a wizard until she gets her way before. It's also the first time he's seen her not get in both the first word and the last.

The Auror Commander grunts after a moment and tosses his towel into a nearby chair even as he looks at them both with a raised eyebrow.

"Yes? What is it?"

That finally breaks Hermione out of her stupor, though Ron suspects that if he ever brought it up, she would categorically deny ever even being in one. He could imagine the conversation in his mind even then, though because it was Ron's brain, the conversation went something like 'Hermione resist Big Man! Hermione no stare at Big Man! Hermione got boobs, Big Man only meathead!'. Let it not be said that Ron Weasley was the brightest tool in the toolbox.

"Auror Commander Potter! My name is Hermione Granger, and I represent SPEW! I'm sure you've heard of us?"

Harry nods slowly at that.

"You're the would-be terrorist organization that cast that nasty bit of enchantment on the Fountain of Magical Brethren then?"

Ron pales at the reminder, while Hermione scoffs openly, standing there with all the confidence in the world, tits and chin both jutting out defiantly, head held high.

"SPEW is NOT a terrorist organization. And the Fountain of Magical Brethren has never stood for what it claims. I merely… assisted in turning it towards its right, and proper purpose."

He's not sure what he's going to do if his boss orders him to arrest his girlfriend. Luckily for Ron, there's more amusement in Lord Potter's eyes than disdain or anger as he chuckles darkly.

"With wizard and witch groveling before house elf, goblin, and centaur?"

"It would only be right, after the way that our people have subjugated, oppressed, and held down theirs for so many centuries now!"

The two continue to bicker back and forth, but even Ron can see this is going to go nowhere. He's not so sure that Hermione can, but for him at least, it's quite obvious that as much of an unstoppable force as his girlfriend has always seemed, she's finally met her match in the Auror Commander, who's very capable of playing the immovable object.

Judging by the few times that Lord Potter meets Ron's eyes while he and Hermione are having their back and forth, the Auror Commander recognizes this as well… but he's having too much fun to end it. There's no denying that Ron is feeling more than slightly intimidated by the whole exchange. Especially when it feels like there's more than just moral tension between his boss and girlfriend, but also sexual tension. At the same time, he's a little worried about his spitfire of a girl annoying someone who casually overthrew Dark Lords as a hobby. Harry James Potter is undeniably the most powerful wizard in all of Great Britain, and possibly the world. But that's not going to stop Hermione.

What DOES stop Hermione is the door to the office suddenly opening, and the Auror Commander's eyes sliding past both of them. Ron and Hermione both turn to see who it is, with Ron hoping that maybe it's something super important that requires his boss' direct attention, if only so that they could postpone this entire thing for a little while longer.

But no, it's not one of his fellow aurors that walks into the room. Instead, it's… an elf? Not a House Elf, even Ron's slightly dim mind can supply. She's practically human, but given her sleek features and pointy ears, it's obvious that she's a magical creature, not a witch. She's also absolutely gorgeous. Only a few inches shorter than the humans in the room, the tight, pointy-eared, lithe blonde is wearing an equally tight little dress, one that shows off the perkiest tits that Ron has ever seen.

She strides right in through the door and walks past them both without sparing them a glance, having eyes only for Lord Potter.

"Master~ do you have need of Katie's services?"

Ron flushes, and it only gets worse when the elf drops to her knees and begins to crawl the rest of the way over to the Auror Commander, an eager little glint in her eyes. Of course, the moment Hermione hears 'Master', she's gasping in indignance. Ron, meanwhile, is watching an ass as tight and bouncy as Pansy Parkinson's fine little tush from back at Hogwarts, sway back and forth as the elf hurries her way along.

When she reaches Lord Potter, she comes up onto her haunches and wraps her arms around his torso, leaning in and nuzzling the front of her 'Master's' tracksuit bottoms, only to recoil indignantly a moment later.

"Master! Master's balls are simply too big and full! Master should have called Katie much earlier!"

That proves to be the tipping point for one Hermione Granger. Showing impressive control in her high heels, Hermione manages to stomp one foot angrily without breaking off the heel, even as her hands curl into fists at her sides.

"W-What… what is the meaning of this?!"

The Auror Commander looks up with a lifted brow, but it's Katie who answers them, looking back and finally paying them some mind for the first time. She doesn't spare Ron a second glance beyond snorting indelicately at the small bulge in the front of his auror robes from his currently ramrod straight cock, but she does give Hermione a long once-over before scoffing openly at the muggleborn witch.

"What does it look like, bitch? Why are you bothering us? Can't a Bed-Elf serve her Master in peace?"

Lord Potter chuckles and shakes his head.

"You did technically intrude on us, dear Katie."

Him being the voice of reason when this newly minted 'Bed-Elf' is being so caustic towards her does not make Hermione any happier with the situation. She growls, pointing an accusing finger at Ron's boss.

"Explain! Now!"

Once again, however, Katie the Bed-Elf preempts her Master, showing far more agency than a magical creature with a Master normally would. Though even Ron had been able to recognize by this point that the Auror Commander treated his elves better than most, be they House or… Bed.

"Master is too good for slutty little witches like you. You couldn't keep up with his magic or his physical stamina, not on your best day. So, Master has had to turn to magical creatures like me and the others, in order to properly satisfy him. As a Bell Bed-Elf, it's my duty to make sure my Master is happy~"

Ron's mind immediately latches onto one thing and one thing only about what Katie just said. However, he's shocked when it turns out Hermione did as well.

"Others?"

His girlfriend's tone is both dangerous and completely mystified, and Katie Bell the Bed-Elf just smiles and bobs her head up and down.

"The Greengrass Lamia are happy to submit to their Master, for one. And then there's the Delacour Veela. They LOVE being Sir's good little veela pets."

Ron very nearly jizzes in his pants right then and there. After all, he'd gone to school with Astoria and Daphne Greengrass. He'd never have guessed they were secretly Lamia, all along. He could just imagine them in their magical creature bodies, getting fucked by the Auror Commander. And the Delacour Veela… well, Fleur Delacour had visited back in their Fourth Year, when Lord Potter had positively dominated the revitalized Triwizard Tournament. He'd been allowed to enter as his own, fourth school because of the odd nature of his apprenticeship to the Headmaster, and he'd gone on to prove all of the other Champions, each several years his senior, to be lesser than him in every way.

It didn't surprise Ron that Harry had gone ahead and fucked Fleur into the ground. It did turn the red head on immensely to imagine it though, a fantasy that is only spurred forward all the more by Katie Bell the Bed-Elf continuing to nuzzle and stroke her Master's cock. But of course, it's not just him in the room with the Auror Commander and his Bed-Elf right now. There's also Hermione, and Ron is quite abruptly reminded of his girlfriend's presence when the muggleborn witch grabs the front of her tube top and pulls, ripping it right off of her body.

Ron's jaw drops as Hermione's massive tits bounce free of their confines. It's the first time he's ever even had a chance to get a good look at the pure, epic boobies that he's always known his girlfriend was sporting, in a sort of vague, general sense. He KNEW Hermione was stacked, but this was the first time he'd gotten to witness them in the flesh!

"H-Hermione?!"

Still, he IS her boyfriend, so he thinks he's supposed to speak up when she shows her titties to another man at the same time that she's revealing them to him for the first time. Especially when she's facing said other man when she does it, like she's doing it more for the Auror Commander's sake than for Ron's. Hermione turns to him when he says her name however, and Ron sees the same fiery determination in her eyes that he loves with all his heart… even as he struggles valiantly every moment with keeping his gaze ON her eyes, rather than dipping lower to her beautiful boobs.

"I need you to understand how important this is, Ronald. We need to turn the Auror Commander away from this path of… o-of sin! And only I can do it. I'm going to lead by example and prove that witches are just as capable as any female magical creature that he might be subjugating! That way, he won't keep these utterly lewd creatures on their knees before him anymore!"

Ron just stares at her, understanding the words, but really not getting it. Hermione continues on though, sounding extremely impassioned.

"It's up to us to prevent the exploitation of magical creatures! Next, they'll be saying that veela lead their chosen men on veela hunts to prove their worth, even though it's completely unproven and likely a stereotypical lie made up by horny wizards! And they'll start saying other lewd things about dryads and nymphs and kitsune and lamia, that are so obviously not true!"

Ron doesn't have it in him to interrupt Hermione's self-righteous tirade and tell her that they've been saying lewd things about all of those magical creatures for a long time now already, and most of it, as far as research can tell, actually IS true. In the end, his opportunity to raise protest against what Hermione seems to be planning to do passes without him saying a word, and his girlfriend leaves his side to practically sprint across the room.

By the time Hermione reaches the Auror Commander, the Bed-Elf kneeling at his feet has already taken his cock out of his track pants and is nuzzling the soft thing. Even soft, Lord Potter's fat cockhead almost goes all the way down to his knee. Hermione, meanwhile, all but tackles the well-built man, and in response, the Auror Commander is barely rocked back as her thicc thighs wrap around his waist and her big juicy jugs flatten against his pecs while she smashes their lips together, very clearly trying to dominate him with a kiss.

Ron can scarcely believe what he's seeing, but really, at the end of the day, isn't this pretty typical for his girlfriend? Oh sure, this is the first time that Hermione has used her lewd, voluptuous body to try and get what she wants, but beyond the sexual nature of her actions, is this really any different from her usual browbeating and plowing-through of wizards and witches alike? She doesn't let anyone give her shit, nor does she take kindly to seeing people flaunt her beliefs when it comes to magical creature rights.

So of course, she would try to change Lord Potter's mind, of course she would go out of her way to strike at him in the only way it seemed she could. That much made sense… but what happens next, even as Ron's hand rubs at his crotch, doesn't make as much sense. Because… Hermione fails. She doesn't succeed in dominating Ron's boss, the Auror Commander.

Instead, Lord Potter easily overwhelms the fiery brunette that Ron loves with all his heart. His hands reach around her to grope at her ass for a moment, and then he turns to the side and deposits her down on the edge of his desk, sliding those very same hands up to her breasts instead. Katie finds herself sandwiched between the desk and his cock as the Bed-Elf takes him into her mouth and begins to get him hard, while Hermione moans and tosses her head back at the sudden molestation of her big fat tits.

Luckily, Ron can still see everything. Harry hasn't completely turned them around; he's merely given Ron an excellent side profile. The red head is practically touching himself outright now, though at seeing Harry's truly gargantuan member, the Weasley male is a little embarrassed to take his own, quite unsubstantial cock, out of his auror robes.

Regardless, none of them pay Ron any mind, as his boss plays with his girlfriend's tits to his heart's content, leaving Hermione moaning wantonly in short order, completely overwhelmed by Lord Potter's technique. When he finally draws his head away from her tits with a loud, wet pop as his lips leave a pink nipple, he does so slowly, pulling back so he can look down at Hermione, who in turn looks up at him, eyes heavily lidded and glazed over with lust.

"You want my votes, Ms. Granger? There are three of them, and from what I've heard, three is exactly what you need to stop this current Bill from going through."

Hermione and Ron both freeze up at that. After all, the Auror Commander wasn't supposed to care about politics. He never used his votes… and yet, he showed just how much he was paying attention by knowing exactly what Hermione was here for, despite the fact that their little argument had never allowed her to get around to her actual demands.

Grinning wickedly, the Auror Commander dips his head down and steals a kiss from Ron's girlfriend's pouty, slightly open lips.

"You've earned a quarter of a vote."

There's a pause… and then things become very frenzied, very fast. Poor Katie Bell the Bed-Elf never quite gets to drink a load from her Master's balls, because before she can, just as she's getting Harry nice and hard, Hermione has pushed the Auror Commander back with impressive physical strength and hopped down from the desk to take Katie's place.

The tight little Bed-Elf is left whining impotently as Ron watches his girlfriend wrap her tits around Harry's truly fat cock, and her lips around his engorged cockhead. As she sucks him off and gives him a blowjob at the same exact time, Ron finds he can no longer hold himself back. His own comparatively small cock comes out of his robes and he begins to jerk off to the sight of Hermione and Harry going at it so… vigorously.

Though at least for the moment, his boss is letting his girlfriend do all the work, Hermione slurping and sucking away, sliding her oiled-up tits back and forth as Lord Potter just stands there, staring down at her, in complete control without having to do anything but watch. Of course, after Hermione extracts the first load of thick cum from his balls and it overwhelms her, coating her face and her tits in his seed as she gurgles and chokes on his cock, most of his cum exploding out of her nostrils and the sides of her mouth… the Man-Who-Won takes on a more active role in the whole affair.

Hermione lets out a yelp as she's picked up by her hair and tossed over the side of Harry's desk, bent over it without so much as a by-your-leave. But she doesn't put up much protest when Katie is grabbing at her tight, torn jean shorts and tugging them down her thicc thighs and creamy, smooth legs. Ron isn't all that surprised to find Hermione isn't wearing anything in the way of underwear under said jean shorts. Really, they were practically a pair of panties made out of denim anyways, when you thought about it.

Regardless, Lord Potter wastes no time at all in slamming home into the cum-covered, fat-chested Activist's drooling quim as soon as every barrier to doing so is out of his way. And perhaps its wrong for Ron to think of his girlfriend this way, but he can't help but enjoy the sight of Hermione getting so thoroughly put in her place. After all, there was no way he was every going to be able to do it.

Ron jizzes for the first time then and there as Hermione likes out a loud cry and very visibly and obviously climaxes around Potter's massive cock on the very first thrust… but it won't be the last time either of them cum that day, as a vision of pure debauchery and utter lewd mayhem follows.

-x-X-x-

Practically an entire day later, a fapped-out Ron and a surprisingly unbowed Hermione are escorted out of the Auror Commander's Office by the same Chief Potter Elf from before. Hermione has her head held high, and though she walks with a bit of a limp, she seems pretty smug about everything… probably because by the end of it all, Katie Bell the Bed-Elf had been bested at her own game and left catatonic and covered in both Harry's seed and Hermione's pussy juices, while Hermione herself had been able to walk out of Lord Potter's office on her own two feet… not something most could lay claim to.

Regardless, just as they reach the Ministry Floo Network and Ron grabs a handful of green powder in preparation to floo home, Hermione takes hold of his arm and stops him.

"Ronald… I'll be staying back to keep an eye on Potter. Who knows what other lewd things he'll do to some poor magical creature, if I'm not around to keep him in… line."

Her breath hitches at the end there, and Ron sees the only hint that her extended fuck session with his boss has actually affected her in any real way. It has, and Hermione… Hermione is going to go back and fuck Harry some more, even though she's supposed to be HIS girlfriend, even though she's supposed to be with him and only him. They haven't even had sex yet…

… Needless to say, Ron has never been more aroused as he watches Hermione sway her hips all the way back into the DMLE, all the way back to the Auror Commander's Office, while he just stands there holding floo powder.

-x-X-x-

And then it's weeks later, and the vote has been cast, and Hermione's petition has been won. Ron remembers going home and masturbating to the memories of what Harry and Hermione had gotten up to together in the Auror Commander's Office all night along. Or he thinks he does, anyways. It's fairly indistinct. Much more indistinct than now, with Hermione at his side, once again dressed up in her 'fight-the-power!' muggleborn clothing, her makeup all done up and yet to be ruined.

After all, they're on their WAY to visit Lord Potter in his office again. They haven't gotten there yet, even though Ron knows exactly what's going to happen once they do. Hermione will find some excuse to ride the Auror Commander raw, only, she won't even get halfway before he's got her bent over and is fucking her from behind, plowing her silly and using her to his heart's content while she tries again and again to pretend like she's keeping the upper hand and doing it for the good of magical creatures everywhere.

The Chief Potter Elf escorts them in as always, and Hermione bristles with indignation as always, though if Ron is being perfectly honest, it feels like she's just putting on airs at this point, like she's faking it in order to be in the proper mood to be with Harry. This is made all the more obvious when a moment later, Hermione is ACTUALLY indignant, because they find out that Harry is NOT alone.

No, while he IS at his desk, doing paperwork, he's doing said paperwork while a full-blown veela in the form of Fleur Delacour, with wings and everything, slowly rides him on his lap. Harry is working around the needy, horny veela as she fucks herself on his cock, even while Fleur moans and speaks in that smoking hot French accent of hers.

"Please, 'Arry~ Please won't you drink from my big, fat tittiez~"

She licks at his throat and whimpers on and on about his 'big 'ooman' cock as it bulges out from her firm belly. In the end, a growl from Hermione draws Fleur's attention and she looks back over her shoulder and blinks, recognizing the two of them after a moment and going bright red in embarrassment at being caught in such a compromising position.

Not that she ever stops fucking Harry in the meantime, even as she stutters and stammers out a protest.

"Y-You don't understand! He haz… he haz proven his worth in a Hunt! Like a veela's chosen mate should, so zhere!"

Ron doesn't mind all that much, but a single glance over at Hermione shows him a glint in her eye as her hands go down to the button on her torn jean shorts, her intentions of… joining the fray obvious. Ron licks his lips in anticipation, his cock already straining somewhat against his auror robes, but before he can pull it out, something shakes him. No, not something. Someone.

"RON! RON, WAKE UP!"

With a blink, Ron wakes up in bed, only to find Hermione shaking him awake, wearing Harry's quidditch jersey and showing off TONS of yummy, tanned cleavage. It takes Ron a moment to realize that all of what he just experienced was a dream… which, in hindsight made sense, given the numerous inconsistences he'd brushed off.

He doesn't beat himself up over not realizing it was a dream though. He'd pretty much done exactly what he would have done if he HAD figured it out anyways. That is, jerk off to Harry and Hermione and any other smoking hot girl that Harry cared to involve, fucking until the cows came home. Regardless, now he was back in the waking world, and Harry was wrapping his arms around Hermione's torso, causing his jersey to pull back and show off Hermione's fat tits even better as the dark-haired wizard drags Hermione back into his lap and grins past her shoulder down at his best friend.

… Ron is just going to go for it.

"… So, I've got an idea for a new roleplay, if you guys would like to hear it…"

Judging by the curious looks on his friends' faces, Hermione and Harry are all ears. God, he loves them so much. He's so glad that they let him watch all the time, let him live vicariously through their sexual escapades…

35 A Dursley Holiday NTR

'It's just Christmas dinner. Eat, sleep, go home…"

This is the last place Harry wanted to be during the holiday. They could have been ANYWHERE else, but Ginny just had to insist that they spend one dinner with his… family.

Escape plans and all kinds of excuses were on his mind as he stepped into the spare bedroom Ginny had been given to get ready. Those plans were torn to shreds and thrown out the window as he stepped in to see his amazing girlfriend..

There, standing in front of the plain full length mirror was Ginny. Somehow having acquired the skimpiest, most indecent santa girl outfit Harry had ever had the pleasure of laying eyes on. Donning a cute little santa cap trimmed in white fur upon a waterfall of beautiful red hair, if he had stopped at just her head he would have fallen in love all over again.

Unfortunately, his eyes continued their sordid journey. Down her graceful, swan like neck straight into the drooping neckline of her scarlet red mini dress that squeezed and framed her globulous, milky breasts until they were almost bursting free. The whole dress hugged her curves deliciously, white highlights on the sleeves drawing the eye down to her frilly hemline that danced and swayed around her mouth watering thighs. Her upper half looked so gorgeous in fact, Harry almost didn't notice the knee high stockings and red 'Fuck Me' heels that made her spankable, barely hidden bubble butt jutt out salaciously for just about anyone to lay eyes on.

"W-wha-what on God's green earth are you wearing?" He blustered, glasses fogging up from his overheating flesh as she stood there and didn't seem to even register his tone.

"What do you mean? Your cousin gave it to me, said it was tradition for 'normal' girls meeting the family for the first time! Isn't it cute?" She giggled and gave a twirl, almost short circuiting Harry right there.

The thunderous crash of the door being slammed open cut off Harry before he could correct her, sending him a foot into the air in fright as Dudley Dursley himself leaned against the opening, menacingly.

There was no subtlety in his expression, a wolfish grin stretching his lips as his eyes raked up and down Ginny's figure, getting stuck on her cleavage as he licked his chops.

"Come on Freaks, dinner's almost ready and Mom's gonna have a fit if you're not down there."

Harry puffed himself up, ready to verbally tear his obnoxious cousin to pieces before Ginny's excited squealing heralded her slamming into him from behind, shoving him out the door as she steam rolled his objections.

The overruled Potter didn't take any notice of his girlfriend's sharply drawn breath as she tore through the doorway, assuming she had needed a desperate mouthful of air after all that yammering when instead it was due to Dudley's oversized palm crashing into her plush derriere as she shot past him.

Glancing back, all she saw was his calm, surprisingly charming grin and since her boyfriend wasn't saying anything, she just assumed it was one of those strange muggle interactions she hadn't really got the hang of yet and she smiled back coquettishly.

Finally navigating the stairs in her tall heels, Ginny arrived to the sight of a bustling dinner table with Harry's uncle standing to the side as his wife simmered in barely restrained irritation. The poor Weasley girl had the awful thought she had done something wrong when Petunia glared at her shapely body, but waved it off as the stress of cooking at the jerky gesture she was given towards a seat at one end of the table. Oddly enough, it was the seat nearest to where Vernon was sitting at one end of the table and Harry was all the way at the other end, on the opposite side. This was made exceedingly clear as everyone sat down to eat and Ginny found herself wedged between both beefy members of the Dursley family while her boyfriend was subjected to the hawk-like presence of his Aunt.

Dinner progressed as she would have expected from that point on. Harry's portion seemed a bit… plain? But neither he or anyone else seemed to have a problem with it so she just assumed it was normal, making a note of it for any future meals she made for him as she swallowed the admittedly delicious food and wine Dudley so helpfully kept her topped up with. Soon she found herself sufficiently flushed with a nice little buzz going through her brain, blind to Harry's discomfort as the Dursley men displayed the extent of their gentlemanly mannerisms.

"Here sweet cheeks, you're looking awfully warm over there! Have some more wine, your tits are almost as red as your dress!" Both men laughed uproariously at the comment as Petunia stiffly continued on with her meal and Harry stopped as if he couldn't quite believe what they'd said.

Ginny on the other hand was moving steadily towards being sloshed, finding their piggish comments almost as funny as they did while giggling tipsily at their odd muggle table talk.

"Oi, Dudley! You can't say that to a lady!" Vernon chuckled, leaning so close he could smell her strawberry shampoo as Dudley waved his hand.

"Nonsense Dad! Freaks can't be ladies! In fact, I bet if I took a peek under this little red dress I could tell you just how 'warm' she really was!" He guffawed, dropping his sweaty hand down to clutch at her bare knee as Ginny sat there dazed and smiling, lost in the drink as the bigger boy began squeezing her thigh below the table.

Harry couldn't even get up to protest. His girlfriend was too boozed up to realise what they were saying and his Aunt's scathing glare was keeping him pinned down, left to stew in frustration and humiliated silence.

Things continued like this for the rest of dinner, with Ginny never having an empty glass and Dudley getting continuously bolder, moving his rubbing fingers to her sweaty inner thigh as she mindless began to squeeze his searching fingers between her silky soft legs.

Finally dinner ended and Harry let out a sigh of relief, only to feel his eyes widen in outrage as his Aunt stood up and pointed straight at his hated cupboard.

"You… You can't actually expect me to SLEEP in there!?" He yelled, shooting to his feet in anger only to have his spine immediately bend in submission as Vernon also shot up, adding a meaty fist slamming into the table for emphasis.

"You'll do what you're told!" Petunia hissed venomously. "I don't care how things are in your freakshow of a world, in civilized ENGLAND, young upstanding men do not stay in the same rooms as their equally freakish harlots, and you're CERTAINLY not sleeping in the same room as my Duddykins!"

"Oh come off it Harry!" Ginny surprisingly chimed in, ignorant of his aunts disrespectful words and not understanding what was so wrong with sleeping in a basement bedroom, finding his ungratefulness awfully rude. "It can't be that bad, just man up for the night and we'll be home by morning!"

Attacked from both sides, Harry sullenly acquiesced to their demands, trudging into his tiny, nightmare fuel cupboard as Petunia matched his attitude on her way up to her own bedroom.

The Dursley men were left unsupervised however, sharing a conspiratorial wink as they each nudged their heads to the blissed out redhead in between them.

Even in her addled state, Ginny let out a startled squeak as she felt another, bigger palm slap down onto her bare and sweaty thigh, this time on the opposite side to the first as the Dursley patriarch leaned into her ear, hot breath sending goosebumps across her flesh as she instinctively leaned into his heat.

"Don't feel too bad Ginny dear, that little four-eyes has always had a nasty attitude…"

His voice vibrated through her eardrum, making her eyes fall shut as she fell deeper into his husky tone, distracted from the feeling of her thighs being slowly widened until her knees were far apart and her tiny red G-string panties were on full display beneath her mini dress.

Lulled into an almost drowsy state, the only thing showing Ginny wasn't asleep was the hot, steamy panting she was letting out as her head fell back, hat staying on her head as her massive tits began to heave in her tight dress with her nipples clearly poking through while she tried to defend her paramore.

"I-I'm so sorry about him, he's usually far more polite than that..." She breathed out, hips unknowingly beginning to shift forward and back as she sought some sort of cure for her inflamed loins.

"Don't be sorry on his behalf. He's a nasty, troublesome, useless little brat. I honestly have no idea how such a cretin managed to land a babe like you. Getting his twiggy little fingers on a curvy bitch like this? He must have done something truly sinister, aye Dudley?" He prodded his son as Ginny's blush turned incandescent.

"Yeah, Yeah! You got it in one pops. I mean, look at these tits!" Dudley growled, meaty fingers reaching up to cup and roll one glorious orb as Ginny moaned and tried to brush him off of her, unsuccessful as he carried on uncaringly while her teeth sunk into her plump bottom lip. "Busty sluts like this don't end up with guys like Harry!"

"That's right my boy!" Vernon nodded authoritatively, sending a deep shock through Ginny's system and making her eyes shoot wide open as he waved away all attempts at subtlety and straight up cupped her barely covered, dewy mound.

"I-I-I think we should all be heading off to BED!" She squealed and moaned her protests, eyes fluttering as Vernon gave a shark like grin and began to rub harder.

"I don't think so sweetheart…" Vernon's lusty growl sent new fire between her legs as her hairs stood on end. "In fact, from the way you're staining my furniture, it's really my job as the last real man in that brat's family to make sure he's treating you right!"

Ginny began to mumble incomprehensibly as she was dragged to her feet, confused and horny as Vernon's big hand pressed between her shoulder blades and forced her to bend at the waist, tits spreading out in a wave of flesh on the table as she moaned in protest and her fat ass stuck out behind her. The bottom of her sinfully red dress was rising up over her ass cheeks and exposing her juicy pussy lips that were doing their best to swallow her soiled G-string whole.

Standing directly behind her, Vernon ignored his son eagerly jumping to his feet and making his way around the table, too enamored by the ginormous globes of ass flesh sitting in front of him, clapping his hands aggressively on her cheeks and making her squeal as he played them like bongos.

"I mean, really? Why on earth would you come to dinner dressed like a stripper if you didn't want us sampling the goods?" He hummed, molding and spreading her ass cheeks before releasing them to crash back together, wobbling rebelliously as Ginny's legs flexed in her heels and her eyes shot up to stare at Dudley with betrayal written across her features.

"Dudley? You told me this was how all muggle girls dressed when meeting their boyfriends family!" She cried.

Both men let loose a hearty guffaw at her accusation, grinning down at her as she lay there and mindlessly pushed back into Vernon's strong hands.

"Look at that Dudley, I guess all Freaks are morons! The women are just sluts on top of it!" Vernon chuckled as Ginny's cheeks jumped in his grip.

The only Weasley daughter certainly didn't do anything to disprove that statement, just now noticing the mightily growing bulge in Dudleys trousers as he parked his crotch right in front of where her face rested on the table.

Dudley noticed her though, as her eyes turned glassy and she licked her lips in arousal before giving a surprised shout of pain, feeling Vernon's playful manhandling turn aggressive as his playful smacks turned into swift, stinging slaps against her mountainous backside, dying her skin a bloody red as she wiggled and squirmed enticingly on the table.

"What do you think, Dudders? About time we got to checking if Harry's' been treating this bitch right?" He pondered mockingly, not even waiting for his son's eager nod as he began dragging Ginny's sodden string panties down until they hung off one ankle.

The girl in question didn't even put up a fight, so plied with wine and teasing that she couldn't even figure out if she wanted to get away while her tongue peeked out as she gave a hearty moan when the cool air brushed over her now completely exposed pussy lips, practically dripping from her arousal.

"Aww yeah, look at that filthy little cunt! That's the trick to telling with red heads Dudley my boy, they're all whores in need of a good, deep, Dursley fucking! Just need to get their panties off to prove it to them!" He chuckled as he began fiddling with his trousers, Ginny giving a high pitched whine and a shake of her hips as she recognised the sound of a zipper being undone behind her, only to be ignored as the Dursley leader started stroking himself in fond remembrance.

"I mean really, Dudders. You should have seen that four-eyed runts mother! Her son turned out a complete fucking disappointment but she was as sexy a bitch as they came! Big, fat tits you could motorboat for days and an ass you could bounce a brick off of." He stroked himself a little faster, wetly slapping his dick head off of Ginny's opening as she yelped and bounced her ass needily. "Now that cunt was a real challenge, not like this ditzy whore. She was awfully uncertain too, until I got her in the back seat of my car while we were driving to meet up with our partners for dinner. Screamed and bucked like a hellcat! But by God did Lily take dick like a pro, never felt a pussy quite that nice since… Fucked her ragged and gave her to James with my cum dripping down her leg. That's why we didn't just dump the brat at the orphanage, you know? Gave her such a hearty helping of creampie I honestly couldn't tell if he was mine or not!"

Both Dursleys found this to be the height of hilarity, almost bringing tears to their eyes as Ginny hissed at the feeling of Vernon hooking his fat purple helmet into her drooling honey pot. Her fear was quickly swept away by the other Dursley at the table, who had just unhooked his own gargantuan trouser snake to dangle it in front of her nose and make her nostrils flare as she inhaled his manly scent.

It was almost like a tennis match, both men trying to one up each other by drawing her focus to their own thick throbbing cocks. However, Vernon soon scored first point by pushing the first few inches into Ginny's blooming pussy and making her yelp in pain as she grit her teeth.

"Fuuuuuck~ you juicy little ginger cum rag! The Freak must be fucking tiny if you feel this god damn good!" He hissed.

Ginny quickly started clawing at the table, dragging her nails across the wood and bucking like a mare as Vernon's hefty gut weighed her down and he slid himself ever deeper, unrelenting as she stretched and cried out at his monster length.

Finding her whorish moans annoying, Vernon's famous temper soon began to spike and punishing slaps rained down on her back and thighs. Even leaving bright red welts across her flesh didn't get the message across though and it only made the masochistic Weasley even louder.

"For fuck sake, Dudley! Would you shut the bitch up before she wakes the whole damn neighbourhood!?" He barked at his son.

Vernon didn't have to say it twice, a sharp SLAP across the cheek making Ginny gasp and open wide for Dudley to place a brutal thrust of his abnormally large shaft into her slobbery, squelching mouth and begin pumping away at her molten face hole.

Her jaw creaked and her lips felt like they might split but she was in far too deep at this point. With every burning inch that forced its way into her pussy, Ginny soon found the pain replaced by pleasure. With the grating attack from behind and Dudleys manly cock smell assaulting her nose the youngest Weasley really didn't stand a chance.

Soon she was choking herself on the muscular boy's veiny rod, gagging and spluttering as he bashed against the back of her throat and rode her sloppy, licking tongue. Her eyes watered as she gagged but not even once did Dudley feel the brush of her teeth, only her wet mouth suckling on his massive bitch tamer while she was jerked back and forth across the table's surface by Vernon's persistent hips. Her bobbing head movements soon dislodged her Santa hat over her face, making Dudley groan at the erotic sight of just one teary eye looking up worshipfully from the brim of her cap as she stretched her lips lewdly around his dick.

That one eye instantly rolled back in ecstasy as Vernon finally crashed against her cervix, resting deep in her clenching fuck tunnel while she drooled from both holes on both Dursleys balls. Vernon had his head thrown back at her tight heat, nuts pressed up against her thighs as he looked back down and spread the globes of her ass to expose his throbbing length slathered in her pussy cream while she squeezed him rhythmically, her asshole winking cheekily up at him.

"Yeeeeah baby, that's it! That's that dirty, Potter girl kitty. Taking it from those shaggy headed weaklings makes it feel ten times better, right Dudley?"

Vernon looked up from Ginny's stunning rear just in time to see his son gripping the ginger's head and squeezing his cock down her choking gullet. The Dursley patriarch couldn't be prouder, watching his son put those Dursley genes to good use putting unfaithful bitches in their place, no matter how much they choked, snorted or pushed back against them.

"You fucking know it Dad! The ugly little skank isn't even fighting back, she's too busy trying to lap at my balls while I punch against her stomach!" He laughed cruelly, getting a chuckle out of his old man as Vernon gripped her hips and braced himself.

Their amusement wasn't long lived, each becoming engrossed by the girl at their mercy. Vernon's laughter was cut off with a groan of pleasure as he began sliding himself back out of her ruined tunnel, luxuriating in her furnace like cunt as her juices poured out around his withdrawing length, only to coming shooting out in a shower as he slammed back in dominantly to make her scream on Dudley's cock. His son was treated to the delicious vibrations of Ginny's screeching as Vernon began to pound away, hammering her depths and imprinting himself on her walls as her eyes rolled back and she orgasmed frantically with every thrust shooting pure electricity up her spine and into her brain. Her ass meat wobbled from his thrusts and tasted the clit tingling sting of his palms beating a tattoo against her rippling behind, enhanced by Ginny's toes curling in pleasure and her legs tensing to raise her entrance up and give him an even better angle of penetration.

Meanwhile, Dudley was contenting himself at the other end of his cousins stolen girl, moaning and puffing as she gave him a sloppy blowjob that would make a prostitute cringe in sympathy, taking his entire length from the top of her stomach all the way back up to jam against her unreleasing lips only for him to plunge his way back down again. Her throat was taking the utmost abuse, but she didn't dare ask him to relent. Too entranced by the taste, too mindblown by the way his length pushed down her throat and shunted all of her other organs out of the way to make room for the thick fucking stud pipe sliding down her tongue.

Pushing back her hat showed him Ginny's cloudy, lust filled eyes as her beautiful orbs stared up at him in awe. It only made him want to corrupt her further, shoving his thumb against her nose and pushing it back until she resembled a pig snout to match her animalistic snorting as the was spit roasted between two hung bastards of the highest degree.

"Come on piggy, oink for this cock you love so much! You disgusting, cheating whore of a girlfriend. My cousins in the cupboard right now you know, curled up on the cold damp floor while you lie here taking the fucking of your life! Come on piglet, SQUEAL!"

She did. She squealed loud and proud as Dudley cleared her pipes and Vernon bruised her thick milky thigh with how hard he grabbed it only to raise it up onto the table alongside her, leaving Ginny to balance on one long heeled leg as the other was used to squeeze her pussy tighter for her boyfriends Uncle's monster dick.

This new position sent colours she didn't even know existed shooting across her eyes, turning her vision to static as her soul almost left her body and her instincts took over. Ferociously she threw her ass back and her face forward, sucking Dudley deep while clapping her ass on Vernon's weaponized pillar of man flesh.

Finally, Dudley managed to yank himself free of the sucking cum pocket that was Ginny's mouth. His shaft was drenched in her spit, slimy and glistening as he bounced it between her eyes, leaving a sloppy slobber mark on her forehead to drip down her nose as she whined and begged to suck on him more.

"You want this dick, bitch? Prove it. Tell me how much better I am than Harry! Tell your boyfriend's cousin why his cock doesn't even come close to mine!"

Even as her nose nuzzled closer, brushing and sniffing at his base, Ginny didn't let the truth break free. Her teeth were grit and her eyes were clenched as she held back the words that so desperately wanted to break free, trying to preserve at least something of her loving relationship with Harry Potter.

It didn't matter though. A spectacularly brutal downward thrust of Vernon's cock against the bottom of her cunt sent Ginny into another universe of pleasure, stripping her of all conscious restraint until she sang like a canary.

"He's nothing to you!" Her eyes came back into focus, wild and desperate as she threw herself at Dudley's cock, always coming bare centimetres away. "He's absolutely nothing! He's tiny, a two-pump chump, boring, submissive, a coward, HE'S PATHETIC! YOU'RE JUST SO MUCH MORE OF A MAN! YOU DURSLEY'S ARE NOTHING BUT BIG DICKED HUNKS BUILT TO FUCK AND SPOIL WIMPERING LITTLE CUNTS LIKE ME! FUCK ME! LET ME SUCK YOUR COCK, SPIT ON ME, SLAP ME, SCREW ME UP THE ASS AND POUR YOUR DIRTY FUCKING SPERM STRAIGHT INTO MY WOMB YOU FUCKGHHHHHHHERRRR~"

Dudley looked up as Ginny's heartfelt, degrading confession was abruptly torn apart, only to laugh as he took in the sight of his father cramming an empty wine bottle up her dirty shit pipe.

Having gotten what he wanted, the youngest Dursley gave the feral ginger pig just what she wanted, clamping his hands onto her skull and slamming his rod back down her throat as she spewed spit and her cunt erupted in fem-cum at the surprise glass buttfucking, groaning and almost seeming to drop in and out of awareness as Vernon pumped and twisted the bottle around in her anal tract.

"I guess that'll do slut. Can't expect much from big titted, whorish freaks I guess!" He laughed.

Ginny quickly lost all energy in her body, simply laying there as she was pummeled on both ends and Dudley squeezed her skull harder. He didn't say a word, moaning and grunting before his length began to widen on her rampantly licking tongue. The Weasley girl didn't even widen her eyes as her boyfriends cousin began pumping a river of cum down her throat, jet after jet shooting down into her stomach until there was no more room to take and it began rising back up her throat to explode from her nostrils, glazing her lower face and clog her airways.

Feeling him pull free with a disgusting schlorp, horror began to crawl its way up her trembling spine. Even dazed and blinded with jizz, Ginny could see that he was still hard. He hadn't softened in the slightest! A loud moan of misery pried itself loose from her coated, gunk filled throat as the wine bottle was pulled from her clenching asshole and she realised just what kind of delicious torture she was in for.

Vernon pulled his own unsatisfied prick from her gaping pussy, not letting her sit empty for long as he tugged her upright on shaking legs to spin her around and slide back into her cunt from the front. She had no strength left and her violator was forced to lift her legs up himself to wrap around his obese waistline, only her outstretched tongue translating her moans to let them know how much she was loving the feeling of sinking down to the base of his mighty dick meat.

She moaned even louder as she felt Dudley sneak up silently behind her and begin hot dogging her bruised ass cheeks, grinding against her crack and grunting as he bathed in her warmth and smooth skin. Her moans turned to choked pleas, silent and breathy as she had no more will to fight against the inexorable push of Dudleys thick cock helmet against her uncooperative asshole, the testing jabs sinking him past the entrance and giving him confidence to RAM the rest of the way up her asshole.

That certainly got a reaction, drawing deep from Ginny's soul to let her scream at the horrific double stuffing of her ass and pussy, somehow not waking Harry or Petunia as she was mercilessly crushed between the blubbery strength of Vernon and the beefy muscle of Dudley.

She tried her best to scramble free, scratching at Vernons back and beating him with her heels as she howled and cried like an injured animal. The only time she shut up was once Vernon tired of all her noise and wrapped his meaty fingers around her delicate neck, squeezing her throat and cutting her off into abrupt silence as her tongue waved and dripped onto his flabby shoulder.

"Finally! Just sit tight, stay tight, and take our dicks like the cock hungry whore you are, you got that you little red headed fuck puppet!?" Vernon growled straight into her ear, which twitched in a show of attentiveness.

The Dursley men wasted no time, soon picking up a nice rhythm of pumping in when the other pulled out, sawing away at Ginny's inflamed holes as her face slowly changed colour and her struggles slowly ceased. That meant nothing to the Dursley's however. After all, they were the only ones who could feel how she tightened and almost tried to rip their dicks off at the base, wringing and twisting them deep in her depths and fighting not to let them go.

While Vernon contented himself with the beautiful colours of her suffocating face as e gently eased his grip to keep her awake and alive, Dudley was reaching around to finally tear down the ragged front of her dress and latch his hands onto those big, red, sweaty melons on her chest. Relentlessly he twisted and pulled on her nipples, bruising her tit meat and leaving deep red finger marks as he massaged and bullied her breasts into submission until both men were grunting and moaning at just how tremendously tight she had become with the added abuse.

"Fuck, I thought Lily was good, but you're a one of a kind, huh slag? Even the Potter town bike wasn't this much of a masochistic bitch!" Vernon cried as Ginny choked and cried, tits jiggling and her ass bouncing between them.

Both men could feel their ends approaching, their thrusts losing all coherent and rhythm as they began pounding away carelessly, selfish in their pursuit of completion even at the expense of their precious ginger cock socket.

The second both men planted themselves up to their balls in her brutalised orifices, Vernon released her airways to let her breathe. This resulted in Ginny's mind shattering completely, the sudden rush of precious air and the Dursley boys cock snot cannons firing deep into her womb and bowels until her insides were squeezed and bloated resulting in the greatest orgasm she would ever achieve, a fountain of pussy juice erupting along with their splattering jizz onto the floor as all of her muscles seized up and began to spasm, eyes rolled to the back of her skull as her walls massaged and drew every drop they could from the balls twitching blow her.

Her ordeal wasn't over. Once they'd gotten all the pleasure they could from her lower holes they dropped her, Vernon using her hair to slow her descent until she was squatting with her shivering ass meat on her bright red fuck me heels, knees spread wide to show off her ruined flower and asshole as she sat there panting.

"We're not done yet bitch. Get those tits up and sandwich my fucking cock…" Vernon grunted lazily, tired but determined to get his last load of the night off.

Her bones ached. Her muscles protested and her holes burned but Ginny couldn't refuse him. Even as she panted and moaned in weariness she obeyed, grabbing big fat handfuls of her tits and even juggling them in her hands as a last temptation, unneeded but appreciated as Vernon stepped forward to slap his grimy shaft down in the cavern created by her cleavage. In a supreme display of balance she squatted there, clapping her breasts up his shaft until they slapped against his hanging stomach and dragging them back down to collide against his thighs. Up and down the cycle repeated, not even losing beat as Dudley stepped forward to slip his own filthy cock between her swollen cock pillows for one last celebratory sucking.

Slowly, at a much more subdued pace than their previous beastial rutting, Ginny brought them back to life. Sucking and pumping she revved them up for one final orgasm, until they finally pulled back in unison and began stroking themselves right in front of her nose as Dudley smirked eagerly down at her.

"Here's your last load of the night cunt! How about we make it one to remember? Take that disgusting rat nest you call hair and wrap it round our cocks, you adulterous ginger whore!"

His cruel words meant nothing to her. She was addicted, poisoned, forever cock drunk off the pleasure these men could give her. Even if it meant her precious hair, the hair her family was known for, the hair Harry loved so much! None of that mattered as she eagerly slipped her tongue out to hang free above her breasts as she took her hair and used her soft, dainty hands to wrap it around their repugnant, dirty dicks.

Dual wielding those girthy fuck sticks, Ginny stared them both down with a look of pure lust and hunger on her features, like she would die without them giving her their thick, nasty load. Their heads went back and they groaned as her strokes sped up, rapidly flying her palms up and down their massive lengths until finally, she managed to coax that last final load from them.

A squeal of excitement melded with Dudley and Vernon's moans, heralding a shower of cum that rained down upon her flesh, streaking across her face, tongue, breasts and hair as she purred happily.

Finally they ran dry, cocks wilted and no more energy to spare on their night of torrid affairs, cheating and debauchery.

Vernon belted himself up and declared he was heading up to bed, completely nonchalant as the stairs creaked under his girth and he headed for the room he shared with his wife.

Dudley was left watching him leave, staring down at the slut licking herself clean before glancing around at the mess they had made of the dining room floor.

'I'll just make the freak clean it up.. And if he figures out what happened, well… I'll just make him watch me share her around the boys.'

His joy at such a plan didn't translate to the real world, huffing a tired sigh as he reached down and threw Ginny over his shoulder as she burped cum, hiccuping and giggling at him manhandling her.

"Come on. You're sleeping with me tonight… Once we wash you up." He punctuated his decision with a sharp spank that made her coo as he began his heavy march up to his own room.

'Merry Christmas to meeeeeeee~' Ginny sang, delirious in her own little Dursley stuffed world.

Suffice to say, Dudley didn't get much sleep that night...

36 Harry Potter and the Power of the Master of Death NTR

Harry sat in his chamber patiently and awaited the arrival of Ron and Hermione. He had excused himself from all other obligations and made sure this night would belong to the three of them, just like old times.

Hermione arrived first, explaining that Ron was coming up right behind her. His old friend smiled at him warily, her chest swaying with each step that she took under the sweater that she wore. "Sorry about being so late," she said.

"Don't worry." Harry wrapped his arms around her in a hug, but his hands slowly wandered down to her butt. With her soft breasts pressing against his, he brought his lips to her mouth and kissed her deeply.

Both of them could hear Ron walk in, but the Weasley wasn't going to get in the way of Potter kissing his lovely young wife. Ever since Voldemort had been defeated, Ron was well aware of who they owed everything to, and he knew that despite their marriage Hermione worshiped Harry with a fervor she could never apply in her duties as a wife.

As their kiss ended, Harry pulled away as if embarrassed by Ron's sudden presence and wiped a bit of spit from his mouth. "Sorry about that, Ron."

"No, no, no! Don't be!" insisted the redhead. "Please, just do as you like Mr. Potter!"

What Ron hated was having to pretend that he somehow was the one that wanted this, or that his authority mattered at all given the nature of the situation. In reality, what he said mattered not at all. All that mattered was what Potter wanted him to do. And after all these recent years of his entire family being at his whim, there was no doubt in his mind about what he wanted.

Ron took his wand and handed it to Harry, then went and sat himself down. Hermione was cozying up to Harry, taking him by the hand and pressing her boobs into his arm. "Ron and I missed spending time with you," she whispered to him in a sultry tone.

Harry's eyes held her with interest. "Is that so?"

She nodded and smiled, then gave her husband a small wink. Her hands went down to her sweater as she pulled it off, revealing the lace bra underneath that struggled to keep her massive breasts in check. The patterns on the fabric were stretched out close to their limit just to be able to keep the hot pale flesh within the oversized cups.

Harry ran his fingers over her tight little stomach and let them wind their way up towards the underside of her bust. He glanced over to Ron. "You don't mind if I do this, do you, old friend?"

Ron swallowed hard and shook his head, trying to keep his feelings at bay. He was shaking already, and he could feel his small dick hardening as he watched his supposed friend getting ready to use his young and fertile wife. Though there was nothing to be done. This was Harry's right over them.

Now that he was an adult, Ron knew that there had always been figures in the wizarding world that operated on the dark side of things. Usually people that one never expected to act in such… disturbing ways. From just a few conversations that he had with Harry in recent times he pieced together that Dumbledore was the last that held such sway over others. And now it was Harry that grew up to take his role. Of course, his friend wasn't a bad person, exactly. He was no Voldemort - no, Ron respected him and many worshipped him because he had dealt with Voldemort and other pure evils. But a darker side of Potter came out that craved things wholly different than what might've been if he hadn't become close to a god in the wizarding world.

Hermione trembled and giggled, the warm and soft flesh of her tits brimming past her bra and getting ready to spill out as she tickled from Harry's touch. His hands came up to caress past the freckled peaks of her tits on their journey back down towards her ass. His lips brushed past her cheek. Hermione stared at him, horny beyond measure, as he whispered, "I'm going to fuck you as your husband watches."

She couldn't tell if Ron heard any of it, but they were both mentally prepared for what was to come. In Hermione's case, she was physically prepared as well. Her entire body reacted differently when being touched by Harry, and the more she let him have his way with it, the less it responded to Ron's touch later on.

Harry gripped her ass and smacked it, marking it as his own. "You like that, don't you?"

"Yes…" she stammered breathlessly.

"Take off my clothes," he ordered.

Hermione once more followed instructions and pulled off his shirt, staring at the perfect body they revealed underneath. Chiseled abs and a built-up chest, with broad shoulders. Not so long ago they were only kids… and now Harry looked like this…

Though Ron watched her, she couldn't help but come down and kiss his stomach lovingly, making her way up towards his neck. Harry opened his eyes and stared over towards his redheaded friend as he ran his fingers through his wife's hair. "This doesn't bother you, right, Ron?"

The Weasley wiped the sweat from his brow. "N-N-No, s-s-sir! Not at all…"

Hermione dropped down to her knees and rubbed her face against Harry's dick, feeling it throb for her through the fabric. "Please let me worship your cock, Mr. Potter, sir… Please…"

Harry laughed and wrapped her hair around his hand. "Go ahead."

Ron watched as his wife slowly took out his cock, amazed as always by its size. The thing could barely be held with both her hands together, and the huge head that pulsed and dripped precum was almost larger than his entire little dick altogether.

Hermione began to stroke it, her eyes shimmering with love for Harry's big cock, her elegant fingers moving over the fast-throbbing veins as increasingly hardened. It was only a few inches away from her face, and as it gradually swelled in size, the shaft began to brush against her cheek, its heat sending tingles down her spine, all the way down to her needy pussy.

Sitting in his chair, Ron watched passively as his wife opened her mouth and took Harry inside, jealous by the insane size of his manhood, but all too aware that there was nothing he could do to combat it. He stood no chance against Harry, not as a wizard, and clearly not even as a man…

"Ron…" whispered Harry, as he tossed his head back in pleasure.

"Yes? Mr. Potter, sir?"

"Hermione's mouth is so nice and sweet. I love the way she sucks my cock. I'm so grateful for you two. I couldn't ask for better friends."

Tears came down her cheeks as she struggled to deepthroat his lengthy shaft, barely able to take it halfway. Spit poured from her mouth as she took it out and struggled to breathe, coming down to glaze her swaying chest. "You're so sweet, Harry," she said, and lovingly kissed his cock as her hand went to his balls to massage them.

"No, you two are far better! Ron, I think you should help Hermione out. That bra is way to tight on her…"

"Oh… Yes, sir…"

"You don't need to call me that, Ron. You know that."

The Weasley gulped and tried to pull out some spit in his dry mouth. His heart thundered in his chest. "Sure, Harry, sure." He felt as if he was intoxicated as he got up and went towards Hermione, kneeling down next to her close enough to hear her tight and soft throat gurgling on his friend's strong and masculine cock.

Fingers trembling, he struggled to undo her bra and let it drop without the strength to hold on to it. Harry grabbed onto Hermione's head and began to fuck her mouth properly, digging deep with his cock down her throat and laughing as his cock slipped out and accidentally slapped her face.

Ron was right there and saw it up-close… Every so often a bit of spit, or worse, Harry's seed, would make its way to strike his cheek and even his lips. To be in such a humiliated position… who could have seen this coming? He certainly hadn't, and he despaired to see that Hermione could be brought down to be so compliant and submissive, when their entire time at Hogwarts she was nothing but a back talking little imp…

Harry lifted her chin up and gazed down at her slutty, reddened face, and at the cum that oozed down the sides of her mouth to drip on her huge beautiful tits. On her left breast, a glimmering trail of seed made its way down the extreme curve of her upper breast only to come down past her hardened nipple.

"She's so beautiful, isn't she?" he asked Ron.

"She is…"

Harry stroked her face with one hand, looking into her cock-hungry eyes, allowing his throbbing dick to rest on her face as he delicately stroked her cheeks. "I think you need to be punished for enjoying another man's cock so much, dear."

Hermione only grinned and placed her soft lips back on his shaft. "You can do anything you want with me, Mr. Potter…"

This time, Harry grabbed her by the hair and dragged her along to the table with a level of violence that surprised even him. He didn't want to hurt Hermione, of course.. He would never want to do that to any of his friends. But to see her acting in such an inhumane way, to submit to him so completely without any reservations, made him both disgusted with her and extremely aroused at the same time. It was clear that Ron lacked the ability to keep the little whore in check, so the duty to discipline her rested with him.

In truth, Ron's predicament made him feel a little guilty. It would have been different if Hermione simply took the treatment Harry wanted to dish out with hesitation, running back to Ron once it was all over. But for her to seek him out constantly and want him so desperately… How could he have predicted that a soul that seemed so asexual as Hermione's could be so depraved deep down?

He spanked her ass hard, relishing the weak sounds she made as she cried out and the red marks on her pale cheeks. He positioned himself behind her, slapping her bouncy butt with his cock, then ripped off her panties with a tearing noise that only made his cock throb that much stronger.

"Oh, please…" Hermione begged her own. She craned her neck to look at him, the sweat dripping down her face. "Please fuck me, Harry. Fill me up with your seed."

Harry smacked her face hard and yanked her back by the hair. "You should never talk that way when Ron is around to hear you. Aren't you embarrassed to speak that way, you little trollop?"

"I don't care… I just want your dick… Please…"

Ron picked himself up and went to stand by the table as his wife was begging to get fucked. Harry looked at him once again, this time seeming genuinely concerned. "Ron, why don't you let Hermione hold your hand? This all must be a little bit traumatic for you right now."

He did as told and gripped her hand, feeling her fingers squeezing him tight. Even as her eyes came up to look at him, Ron could only think of the lust she was showing for Harry instead, and the extremely degenerate way she responded to his touch.

Meanwhile, Harry massaged the head of his cock against her wet lips and enjoyed her intense moans. Every touch towards her pussy sent electrified jolts through Hermione's body that made her contort and yield to his touch completely. It feels so good, she thought, even as she stared up into Ron's defeated eyes. Sorry, darling…

Harry slipped his cock past her wet soft folds and filled up her little pussy. He grabbed her arms as she jumped up and held her steady. "Don't move," he ordered. "Just take it." He could feel his huge cock stretching out her insides beyond what they could take, and certainly past what they normally took with Ron…

Throbbing with immense power, Harry rammed into her like a sledgehammer, moving one of his hands under her body to feel her stomach as he sent his bulging spearhead of a dick into the depths of her pussy and prepared to fill up her womb.

She used to be innocent, he thought. They were all innocent. And now she took his cock in like some gutter trash, holding her husband's hand the entire time, adding to his humiliation as if he hadn't received enough thus far. This was the new Hermione that Harry managed to create with his hunger. The Hermione that only wished to be destroyed by his cock and succumb to her desire for it, spiralling into total whoredom and slavish obedience.

Ron watched his wife's face as her pussy was getting pounded, feeling the tight squeeze of her fingers as Harry started to go deeper and deeper into her. "It feels so good, Ron…" she told him, throwing her head back in pleasure. Sweat poured into her mouth and her eyes gaped as his superior friend tore apart her young cunt, her huge breasts pushing up her vulnerable back as if she were lying on pillows.

The harder Harry fucked her, the more she screamed and enjoyed it, and Harry seemed to be getting off to it as well. When Ron next caught his eyes, he winked at him. "Do you like the way I fuck your wife, Weasley?"

"Yes…"

"You should thank me."

"Thank you for f-f-fucking my wife, Mr. Potter," said Ron. There were no more niceties now. He could tell from the way Harry was acting that he was losing it to his desire to be in control. A desire for power that Ron could feel in the depths of his soul. He wants us to belong to him.

As the juices poured out of Hermione's pounded little cunt, Harry slapped her ass hard and came over to the other side of the table. He dragged her forwards enough so that her cowtits could hang past the edge of the table, then used his wet cock to slap them around.

Hermione giggled feyishly and squeezed her tits around his enormous shaft, giving him a short titfuck before he carried on with the rest of it. It felt so good to be used by a man that knew what he wanted. That was in complete control. And that looked so good while being so well-equipped…

"Don't you wish Ron could do this to you?" said Harry.

"I do…" She winked to her husband. "If only he weren't so small."

Harry moaned as he heard the words, happy to see Ron getting humiliated by his own beloved Hermione. "I'm sorry, Ron. I guess none of us can help that, can we? At least I can pleasure her for you and keep her happy, ey?"

Ron was slowly crumbling and had already dropped to his knees. It felt right to kneel before Harry. Before someone so much more powerful than anyone else, on whose shoulders the whole world rested. "Please use her as much as you like…"

His friend laughed. "You don't need to tell me that, Ron. I would've already done it anyway."

He slapped Hermione around with his cock a few more times, then pushed it down her throat one more time into a nearly perfect deepthroat. Hermione's eyes rolled back in her head as she struggled to take it all in, the mighty shaft bulging through her weak neck and throbbing so much that she could feel it over her own heartbeat.

Her tongue came out to lick at his balls, and as she felt the air going out of her body she forced down the last couple of inches, happy to know she could please this perfect man before her with her otherwise useless throat. Her throat and every other part of her body existed only so to give satisfaction to Harry Potter.

Harry congratulated her for the performance and slapped her face playfully. "You should give her a kiss, Ron."

Weasley crawled over to his wife , whose eyes were still occasionally going all white in her head. She seemed to be having the most powerful orgasm of her life, even though Harry had only just used her throat.

Ron kissed her deeply, feeling her tongue rolling against his in their connected mouths, knowing he was tasting his friends cock and likely his seed as well, that it was one of the few final steps to take towards his total humiliation. But this was what Harry wanted, so it needed to be done.

"Keep doing that," ordered Harry sternly. He was so aroused that he could barely think. All that needed to be done was to teach these two where they belonged. And who they belonged to. What could be better than giving Hermione unforgettable pleasure while her husband kissed her and felt it as it happened?

He went back behind her, but this time he spread her ass wide and eyed her tiny little asshole. She had not been willing to give it up before, but he had a feeling she wouldn't be refusing this time along.

"Hermione, I'm going to fuck your ass until you can't walk again."

She interrupted kissing Ron for a second only to say, "It's yours, Mr. Potter." There wasn't the slightest hesitation in her tone.

Harry placed the huge head of his dick next to it, wondering how he was going to get it inside. He could feel the resistance of her ass as he started to push inside, but Hermione was doing her best to relax and take it. She wants it, I can tell.

He slapped the little slut's cheeks hard and spread them wider, forcing his cock into her delightful asshole like a battering ram about to tear down a city's gate. At first she screamed, though she went on kissing Ron all the same. Harry could feel the incredibly tight hold of her ass as he pushed inside, massaging his cock in a way too amazing to ever give up again.

"Your ass feels so good. You guys, I'm so glad we can do this. I'm so glad you belong to me!" he cried, and genuinely meant it.

He slapped her ass again and laughed with joy as she cried out, now starting to push in and out of her butt as if he was to fucking her pussy. Hermione shook hard and moaned, begging for more, though she was no longer in control of her flailing limbs.

"Hold her down, Ron!"

The redhead did as told and checked his wife's arms as Harry lifted her legs and spread them out wide to have better access to her ass. He could feel her reaction to each thrust into her ass, and the vulnerability that came with it. It must have been so tender inside there, and yet his mighty cock was stretching her out and ruining her ass all the same.

"Do you like it?" asked Harry.

There was no response. Ron glanced down to see that his wife lost all control of her senses. She was drooling, her eyes fully-rolled back in a devilish ahegao, a stupid smile plastered over her face. She was happy. Truly happy. He had never seen her so happy…

Harry smacked her ass even harder than before and went on fucking her with all his force, trying to get a reaction out of her. Rather than speaking, she only moaned weakly and made sounds like a muggle's car engine trying to start back up. It was clear that this amount of pleasure had gotten her brain to just stop working properly. Only the slut in her still remained, desperate to get fucked by Harry as hard as possible.

He began to switch between her pussy and her ass, using his hand to massage whichever one he wasn't using. Her whole body vibrated for him in return, giving a tighter squeeze for his cock than he could've ever found imaginable.

"God, she feels so good, Ron! So good!"

"P-Please, fill her up, Mr. Potter!"

"You bet I will. Just like I do with your sister, Ron."

The Weasley smiled thankfully. "Yes, please!"

Harry lowered himself on top of her and dug his cock in as deep as it could go. He allowed her to massage him with the walls of her pussy and the clenching muscles, and reached out to squeeze her tits and pinch her nipples tightly as the hot seed poured out of him and into her ready womb.

Hermione's reaction barely changed, though the smile on her ahegao-stricken face only widened. When it was over, Harry pulled out and took a few deep breaths. Ron still struggled to hold onto his wife, who was now enjoying another beautiful orgasm courtesy of Harry's magnificent cock.

He went back to the front and fed his dripping cock into her open mouth, letting her tongue do the cleaning. Ron laughed and smiled happily. "Thank you so much for all of this, Harry." He dropped to his knees, only a few inches away from where his wife sucked on his dick. "Mr. Potter."

"You're welcome, Ron! I'm glad Hermione's such a good slut. Though, you know Ginny is my favorite…"

"Yes, of course… I wish I could watch you fucking her as well, sir."

As his balls rested on top of Hermione's face, he wiped his cock on her cheek and said, "Maybe you will, Ron, maybe you will."

He left them there, Hermione still shaking wildly as she dealt with her orgasm, while Ron knelt next to her in awe of the gift Harry had given his wife. How could he ever feel guilty for doing this to them? This was a wonderful treatment for his childhood friends.

I've made Hermione the happiest today, thought Harry. Poor Ron could never compete, but at least he had Harry around to fuck raw every woman in his life. All these people… They belong to me. And as that thought became embedded in his mind, he was growing hard all over again. He needed another to feed on..

37 Miss Sun and Bully NTR

My mom was born Soon-ok, but here in the US everyone called her Sun or Sunny. She was pregnant with only one year of high school under her belt when she left South Korea with my dad to avoid troubles at home with her austere family. I knew that she was hot ever since I was a kid, since men never stopped staring or flirting with her wherever we went, and that always brought endless conflict between my parents.

Most Asian girls are supposed to have cute faces, but my mother had never been that sort of anime tier cute thot. Her face was naturally expressionless (or should I say cunty?), with dark liquid eyes and full red lips, framed by lacquered black locks that reached down to her thinspo waist. The power of her resting bitch face got her stopped at airport security whenever we went. The few times she tried to smile in thanks always backfired and came across as condescending to everyone else, including her own family. Just a mega ice queen.

"I'm just not that type of girl," she told me once as she drove me to school, explaining how she had never been the happy-go-lucky type her parents expected her to be.

No, my mom was a long-legged doll with honeyed skin, with hips that made her silhouette unmistakable even from afar, and a pair of breasts that may have been big on an American girl, but which were positively obscene on a slender-limbed Korean that weighed under a hundred pounds.

We weren't that close growing up (she was too young to even conceptualize me as her own) until I got to a dating age, at which point she started to question me relentlessly about the girls in my class and advised me on how to ask each one of them out. It made me sad, because it was so clear she wanted to live the school life she never had through me.

Life had been good to her in America - she drove a sports car, lived in a mansion, and carried a credit card she never had to worry about - but at the end of the day she was still a housewife that spent all day by herself except the occasional phone call back home.

It took her a few years, but she soon figured out that not only could I not score with a girl, but that all the "friends" I went out with were made up, and that I only walked outside aimlessly for an allotted amount of time to please her. Our neighbors told her, probably because they were worried I might be mentally ill walking in that way all by myself. One night after a long conversation on the topic I could see her total disappointment, and later I heard her sobbing in the upstairs bathroom, speaking hush-hush in Korean to my aunt, saying, "I don't know what to do with him anymore."

Ironic, I wasn't the cute boy my parents wanted either.

Then Kyle happened.

Kyle was one of the guys from my class, a total douche that enjoyed making others feel stupid, especially the teachers that he loved to correct - they ended up loathing him. He was a strange bully, in that he was fat as fuck, with mantits flapping under his shirt, sporting the same ankle-length camo pants all year round, but he was also the best in our class, and seemingly effortlessly so.

We had zero contact, until one day when we ended up arguing about whether Team Fortress 2 or Overwatch was better and he beat the living shit out of me after class. He was in awful shape and seemed ready to collapse after it ended, sputtering around out of breath, but I was just a skinny Asian guy that weighed a third of what he did. I got bruised pretty bad, and Mom freaked out as soon as she saw me, insisting that she would go and get him kicked out the next day.

Oh, she went all right, though nothing of the sort happened. We sat in the principal's office until Kyle got pulled out of class, at which point the old woman reprimanded him some more as my mother watched, no doubt struggling a little to make out the finer points of the conversation as it went down in English.

"Look at this fat bastard," she told me in Korean, studying Kyle.

Her legs were crossed elegantly as if she were some business down, her ringed fingers anxiously moving over the armrests. "He's like a pancake. You couldn't beat him up? I could beat him up." Suddenly, I was the one being reprimanded instead. Why don't you beat him up? I wondered. Maybe then she'd shut the fuck up. Clearly, I wasn't man enough for her tastes.

Anyway, it ended quickly and we got up to go, though my mom stayed back to talk to the principal. Kyle (who got off, just as predicted by yours truly) stood in the doorway next to me, clearly ogling my mother's figure.

She wore a fancy pair of high-waisted and a little see-through pants with stiletto heels, and enough perfume that I could still smell it in the hallway the day after.

"That's your sister or your mom?" Kyle asked me, no doubt trying to make a point. His "ironic" vintage Star Wars shirt was sweaty.

But really, people always made that mistake. She just had me at such a young age and took such good care of herself that I figured after I hit twenty they would think I'm the older one.

I ate like shit and never exercised, while she was up until 1am applying lotions and creams to her body. Self-care, my mom's life was all about self-care. "My mom."

"She's hot as fuck."

I gazed at the fattie, wondering what I was supposed to say to that.

Mom came and closed the door behind her, and noticed Kyle was hanging around. "What does he want?"

"I don't know."

Kyle frowned, intrigued by what he thought we might have been saying. For as smart as he may have been, he was the same sort of dumbshit white American that only spoke English and three words of anything else.

Then he looked at me. "Hey, I'm sorry about beating you up. Maybe we can be friends?" His chubby hand reached out, but the last thing I wanted was to shake it. I knew he only did it because he wanted to make a good impression with Mom.

She kept nudging me to shake it, until she finally forced me to do it awkwardly. "You're so fucking rude!" she snapped to me in Korean. "Is this how I raised you? No wonder you have no friends!" I could almost hear it in the tone, No wonder he beat you up.

These were very big words from a woman that at most spoke to maybe three people a day: me, Dad, and Auntie.

For some reason she took it one step forward and apologized to Kyle, saying that I had told her about how good he is in school, and how she hoped we could patch things up. Somehow, he managed to butt his way into our life, and Mom was now inviting him to have lunch.

"Classes aren't over," I told her.

Kyle was already going after his bag, and my mom waved away the notion like it was nothing.

He got into her white leather interior Porsche, all giddy, and I cursed Mom in English under my breath. Why the hell was she bringing this cretin into our life?

At home we sat down in the living room while she cooked us lunch, though Kyle kept repeating how hot she is. I have a strange feeling, my friend."

"What's that?" I asked him.

"I have a feeling that your mom and I are going to end up very good friends. Very good."

The thought made me upset but I kept my mouth shut. My dad wasn't home and he probably wouldn't be coming for hours. He only ever got home in the evening, after long hours at the office.

"Keep dreaming." He was mistaking beauty for socializing skills. Sure, my mom was hot, but she was about as bad as me at socializing, which made all her criticisms so poignantly ironic, something I came to realize more and more over time.

Kyle went into the kitchen and offered to help her cook, though my mom was only standing and cutting some vegetables, an apron wrapped around her front. He stood and chatted her up, even getting her to laugh a few times, glancing down at the round ass that blatantly curved away from her body.

Go ahead, I thought to myself. Touch it. Do it and you'll be out of our fucking lives. Why did my mom even invite this fat loser in the first place?

Another annoying thing is that he called her by her first name. Like, where did he get off. "Sun, you're so beautiful," he suddenly told her.

Mom's face remained in control as she cut the tomatoes, though a soft blush spread over her cheeks. "Don't say things like this. You should say this to girls at school."

Her English was more imperfect than usual all of a sudden. I was pretty sure my mom spoke better English than that.

"They aren't nearly as gorgeous as you," he insisted. "I wish you were my mom."

The last comment was just fucked up. How would it help if she was his mom?

Her head turned, the light refracting beautifully along her dark hair as it whipped around with it."Where's your mom?"

The question only got a simple shrug out of him. "Dunno. Getting high somewhere, probably."

Her dark eyes narrowed. "What's high?"

"You know—drugs?"

"Oh." Mom's brows went up, then she nodded solemnly. Any other person would have put a sorry in there, but not my mother. She just acknowledged the misfortunes of others like a phone bill and moved on.

Kyle kept eyeing her ass as the toned cheeks flexed against white linen and the fabric rustled with her movements. Then he just raised his hand to her lower back, and casually lowered it until it rested over her ass. "You've got an incredible body, Miss Sun."

Mom stopped cutting but that was all she did. The blush erupted even further and she blinked rapidly. After a few moments, she breathlessly responded with a simple, "Thank you."

His palm kept running over her tight buns, as if appraising their peachy roundness and comfy warmth. "You must go to the gym a lot to get glutes like these."

Why wasn't my mom doing anything? It made no sense. I stood there in the doorway, frozen, my heart thrumming in my chest, wondering how much longer she would put up with it until she slapped his shit and sent him home.

The knife cut down into a carrot. "I go every morning."

Kyle glanced at me as he felt up my mom's butt and grinned with satisfaction. "It's worth it. You can tell this took years and years of hard work." He raised his hand to her waist and got behind her, pressing into her back like some sweetheart that just got home.

Finally, Mom reacted with a little more vigor, though just as uncertain as before. "W-What are you doing?!" There just wasn't enough anger and indignancy in her tone for what he was doing!

The hairy arms wrapped around my mom's wispy body and held her as if she were his girlfriend. Though she was almost double his age, the size discrepancy between them favored him, as it still looked natural despite it all. My mom was tall for a Korean, but Kyle was tall for a white guy, and he still towered over her.

"Will you go out with me, Miss Sun? Please?" It sounded joky, but not entirely.

"Kyle…" The knife fell from her hand and she kept banging the counter with the ends of her hands nervously. "What are you saying?"

This was truly getting to her.

"I love you, Miss Sun."

Like that moment when you realize your mouse stopped moving and that nothing else works on the computer either and it's fucked, my mom just froze, not knowing how to respond to any of this.

God knows where the difficulty came from for her, but she just didn't seem to have an answer for him. They stood there for a long time, him holding her from behind and cuddling her against his fat body, my mom panicking silently, until the doorbell rang.

She took that opportunity and ran away from him to take a package that had just arrived.

Left alone, Kyle gave me a smug look, "You were saying?"

Mom came back walking on eggshells, doing her best to stay out of his reach and keeping the box against her chest as a separator. "Honey… Why don't you take Kyle in your room and play some games?"

Before, she wanted us to be far away from the "damned games," which she blamed for everything bad in my life. "I'll come get you when food is done."

From her tone alone you could tell that she was off, and I couldn't understand why she wasn't just sending him home for this clear breach of trust. "Just tell him to go!" I snapped.

"Just let him eat and then he'll go," she said, trying not to look at Kyle, as if that was some kind of final mercy toward him. I guess she invited him for lunch and had yet to serve it, and my mom could be autistic about such things.

As soon as we got into the bedroom, Kyle noticed my waifu figurine display under glass, containing some fifty different girls. I was very proud of it. "Dude, what the fuck? You're such a perverted little weeb."

He tapped the glass like dumb people do with aquariums, looking for a way to open it. Thank Christ, the glass door was locked, and he didn't even know how to pop it open anyway.

"Get this thing open," he told me.

"No."

He stormed towards me and grabbed me by the shirt. "You want me to beat you up, dude? Do you seriously think I'm going to break them, or something?" The notion offended him. "I'll break you first."

"Please!" I begged him. Then I could be rid of him. "Go ahead! Do it!"

He pushed into the bed in disgust, not knowing how else to respond.

"Stupid little Asian faggot."

I sat at the edge and watched him, making sure he wouldn't break anything as he went around the room inspecting things. "You have all three consoles? And a computer? And an iPad?" He lifted up my Breath of the Wild copy. "Can I play this?"

"I guess."

In a way, I almost felt bad for him. Almost. Like all bullies, he clearly came from some sort of broken home, even if he was the best in class. If not for the shit with my mom, maybe I would've tried to look past our previous interactions and made friends and gotten to the bottom of his real troubles and helped him.

My dad knew some top shrinks. After all, having a meathead like this on my side would've been a good thing, especially if I could reason with him past caveman speech. But all I could think was that he had pawed at my mom's ass. And that was unforgivable.

Almost an hour passed, during which we talked about games. "I wish I had a Switch, man," he told. "I miss playing Zelda. I used to have a Wii, but my mom fucking sold it. Sucks."

I knew I shouldn't have said it. He was such a fucking retard, but my heart just wasn't made to accept things like these. I didn't want to live in a world where people couldn't even afford to play a game, fuckheads or no. "If you want, I can loan it to you to play it."

His head snapped back. "For real?"

"Sure."

He seemed confused about his own feelings. "Dude... I'm sorry I hit you. You're cool. Never again."

Sorry that he hit me? "You need to leave my mom alone, though."

At that, he just laughed and grinned. "That's a different story, dude. Your mom's a big lady. She can make her own choices. What's it to you, anyway? If you wanted to fuck my mom, I'd let you."

"Is she hot?"

"No. My sister is. Look her up on Facebook."

I almost did it, though thankfully I first wondered what the hell was wrong with me. "I'm not negotiating. Leave my mom alone. Then you can have the Switch or whatever you want."

I knew it was a bad deal on my end, but I just needed it to stop.

The door opened and my mom peeked in. "Food's ready."

"Hey, Miss Sun…" Kyle paused the game and got up. "I wanted to apologize for before."

My mom listened, eager to hear words that might put an end to this charade. No doubt it was embarrassing for her as well. After all, she had just been groped by her son's friend in her own home. And by a white guy no less…

My father would likely have killed them both.

And maybe me too for just watching.

"Okay…"

The door opened and she stepped inside, ready to hear him out. He started slowly, saying he just doesn't didn't any better, that he's an awful guy from a broken home, all sad puppy eyes, but then… "I just find it hard to control myself around you, Miss Sun," he said, taking her by the hand.

Oh, no… This fucking guy was at it again with his Miss Sun shit.

Mom blushed all over again and her eyelashes fluttered like butterflies about to take off. "Uhm… I'm sorry."

"No, I'm sorry," Kyle insisted, unabated. "I just don't know how to act around such a beautiful woman. Especially a Korean beauty such as yourself. I never knew anything could be this fucking beautiful," he said with extreme emphasis.

"Oh."

She just stared at him, overwhelmed by the words pouring out of his fat mouth. Maybe if English was her first language she would've known how to handle the situation a little better and fine-tune her responses; but she seemed stuck between being flattered by his words to the extreme and also wanting to be an understandable and kind host.

As he talked, he slowly, ever so slowly, pulled her along until they were right next to the bed. Mom was too focused on his praises to pay much attention to any of it. Even as he dropped down in bed and pulled her along with him, he was still saying how sorry he was for what he had done before.

And he was doing worse things now.

My mom's eyes opened in horror as she fell into my bed, right next to him. She immediately tried to rise but Kyle held her down, which wasn't very hard given how much lighter she was. "What are you doing?..." Her voice was shaky and weak, petering out quickly.

"Shhh, it's okay, Miss Sun." He threw a leg over hers to hold her down and he might as well have put a log there. If she wasn't going anywhere before, she definitely wasn't going anywhere now.

Even so, her hands kept going up in the air as if she were trying to get a hold of a handle to pull herself up, though the fattie patiently grabbed one at a time and brought them back down, doing his best to soothe her.

"Calm down, Miss Sun, calm down…" he whispered.

Calm down? How can she calm down you piece of shit? You're holding her down in bed!! I couldn't believe this… This… This fucking white trash was toying with my mom in our own home… Getting down with her into our own bed…

Mom just gaped at him, clueless and mesmerized. Not by his beauty or strength, but just by his outstanding daring in doing what could have gotten him killed. No doubt back home they would have murdered this fat fuck for trying something like this, or worse. For daring to touch a married woman in this way, a married high-class Korean lady.

Kyle reached up and stroked her cheek. "Miss Sun?"

Mom jumped and let out a shuddering breath. "Kyle…"

"Shhh, it's alright… I won't hurt you, I promise. I would kill anyone that hurt you, you're a princess. A goddess." He went on caressing her cheek with the back of his hand, slowly bringing his fingers down towards her wet mouth and its glossy red lips. His thumb touched the lower one, then followed it as it curved all the way to the other side.

"You're so hot… I seriously can't help myself around you, Miss Sun. I'm sorry. You must think I'm so awful."

He was. He wasn't just awful, he was committing a crime… This was , wasn't it? Close to it, at least. As close to it as I could imagine. I just wanted Mom to say something, anything. She didn't have to throw him off, she just needed to scream and slap him, or even tell me to call the police. Instead, she just accepted his bullshit and took it… And with me there, watching it all, it was too awkward in my position to even speak or acknowledge what was happening.

This is my mother… was the only thought that echoed through my mind, as if the nature of the world were meant to stop this from happening.

I admit, the fact that he was white did bother me a great deal. Every other Asian girl I knew in middle-school and high-school all ended up with white guys… though none of them were as beautiful as my mom.

Which sounds weird, I know, but it's true, and it gave me comfort. And Mom never responded to any advances despite my father's endless paranoia, and most certainly never looked twice at white guys over here in America…

"I don't think… This is normal…" she said, arching her back away from the bed, and getting her bouncy boobs to sway at the same time. Seriously, that's all she could come up with?

"No, it isn't. I know. It's my bad. I'm sorry, Miss Sun." And with that his fat face slowly came down and planted a kiss on her lips.

I could see my tiny Korean doll of a mother tremble as this fat fucker dared made contact with her mouth, but once he drew back she only went on staring at him, breathing hard, her face entirely red, a film of sweat brimming across her forehead.

As he came back down to give her another kiss, I thought that would be her breaking point, but she let it happen again… Spurred on by her lack of defense, Kyle kissed her harder, bringing his hand under her head to better control her. "You're so fucking hot…" he whispered.

This time as they separated a momentary flash of light caught my eye. Was… Was there spit involved? Had it been a wet kiss? Just thinking about it made me go crazy. This was my home, my mom, my bedroom, my bed… Stop, I begged them. Please.

Kyle grinned at her and again stroked her face as if she were some regal, purring cat.

"Oh, Miss Sun, you taste amazing… I love you so much. Does your husband ever tell you how beautiful you are?"

Mom opened her mouth to speak, then looked inwardly for a second. "No," she admitted plainly.

"Well, you are beautiful. I'd kill for you. Even just for your face. And your body is… insane." Kyle's hand came hovering down across her lewd body, pausing momentarily over her heaving chest, less than half an inch away from making direct contact with it. It settled down on her stomach first, testing the waters, then made its way up… up… up… until his palm came to rest over the curve of her breast.

"I bet these are real," he said, not entirely sure.

The movement of my mother's face was infinitesimally small. I was all the way across the room at my desk, so maybe it was all in my head. But despite it all, I thought I saw… My mother's lips and eyes coming together to make a tiny, restrained smile, that for the first time in her life looked sincere. "Very real."

"Miss Sun, do you know how there used to be slaves in America? Like, how black people were enslaved here?"

The question confused her. It took her a second to think back and say, "Yes." Then after three more seconds she added, as if remembering it was socially required,

"Sad."

"Well, I'll be your slave if you let me make love to you just once, Miss Sun. I'll do whatever you want. Anything." His fingers pressed gently into her breast as he came down for another kiss.

Her mouth was open as he started moving and stayed open as he reached her, and his hand dug into her breast as the kiss began.

I watched helplessly from my chair as this white guy groped my mom's tits and made out with her, as he had slowly withered away her resistance and now claimed her for his pleasure. My beautiful and pure and innocent Korean mom that never did anything with anyone…

His hand was moving again, this time going past her stomach until it reached her crotch. His fingers lightly caressed the area. I heard what sounded like a low moan.

My mom broke the kiss and looked away from him. Finally!

She looked pale and determined.

Finally, it was over! He had taken it way too far!!

"Son," she said in clear Korean.

I got up immediately, ready to call the police. "Y-Yeah?"

Her little teeth bit her lip and her eyes closed.

"Get out."

There was no way I heard that right. "What?"

A pained exhalation left her trembling lips. "Please leave."

I stared at her, at them both lying there on my bed, and an icy chill crept up my spine. She wanted me to… go? And leave her with him?

"Now."

I padded away silently and got to the hallway, then closed the door behind me.

Now I could hear hushed whispers from the other side and Kyle's voice victoriously proclaiming, "Miss Sun…"

And then she moaned..

38 Mary Jane and Miles Morales NTR

Mary Jane peered through the glass toward the quarantine room, letting out a nervous sound of sympathy and frustration as she watched the poor sight that her husband's hero apprentice of sorts had been reduced to. Miles Morales lay on a bed in the sterile room, feverishly masturbating, so desperate and quick in his fervid motions, and even through the glass she could hear the faint, muffled sounds of deep, lustful agony holding onto him. She had nothing but reservations about what she was being asked to do, shaking as she stood there and watched, her mind absolutely torn. "Is there really nothing else that can be done for him?" Mary Jane asked, really not sure any of this was a good idea.

A fight in central park with a cosmic entity known as The Sex Bomb had gone poorly for Miles. He had fought off the villain harassing women in Central Park, but in the process came in physical contact with The Sex Bomb's powers, and had been sent spiraling down into panic and frustration, desperately masturbating as his body became consumed by lust and he found himself so hazily desperate for more that he could no longer think, giving himself up fully to overwhelming, desperate hungers. He was helpless now, unable to stop masturbating as his body reacted with primal swells of heat and desperation. Only SHIELD bringing him in through standard bio-hazard containment steps had helped him, and now he was held in quarantine in an underground bunker.

"I know this is hard," Nick Fury said, his voice low and grave. "But we've run the tests. The women effected have all started to wear off, but due to Miles's physiology and the radiation that gave him the spider powers, it's effecting him much more strongly. He's showing harsher symptoms than all of the others and it's not going away. He's been documented masturbating again and again, and we believe the component we're missing is something emotional. He needs more than sex with a woman, it needs to be one he is close to. And right now, it seems like you're the only female presence in his life aside from his mother."

"I'm also a married woman, Fury!" Mary Jane snapped back, harsh and tense as she tried to brush this all off. "Who is married to the man that he sees as a hero, friend, and mentor. Can you really ask me to do something like this?"

"That's exactly why I'm asking you. Miles is only eighteen, his body is still volatile and his mind isn't finished developing yet. Beyond the danger that this never goes away, there is a serious chance this will cause severe damage. He could end up in a perpetual state of frenzied lust for life if he's left to suffer like this."

All of the anger and indignance Mary Jane wanted to show died off as it was put into terms like that. She withdrew inward, arms folding as she looked nervously back over to Miles, tense and worried about how to handle this. She couldn't see what was happening with his back turned away from the glass thanks to a porn video playing on a television to help give him some semblance of decency while he was being monitored. Mary Jane didn't like any of this, but at the same time, she didn't want Miles to have to suffer, didn't want to risk him ending up with lasting brain damage from this. "Then let's make one thing clear. I am only doing this because I care about Miles, and I am not cheating on my husband to do it. And he will never, ever hear about this."

"He won't," Nick agreed.

"Promise me."

"I promise that we will bury this deep and he'll never find out about any of it." Nick Fury kept his distance from Mary Jane, giving her all the space she needed. "No official involvement of your name in the reports, and Peter never hears about this from any of us."

"Okay, then. L-let me in." Mary Jane was doing this. She hated herself for it, but she really wasn't in a place to be able to fight against it. She was guided into a decontamination chamber between the quarantine room and the observation room. She'd been told that he wasn't contagious and that she would be fine, that she was being sterilized only because the space itself was kept to a certain level of sterilization to keep the baseline test results clear. The hiss of the steam blowing over her startled her a bit, but more because she was too deep in nervous thought over what she was doing to have much presence of mind in this state.

Inside of the room, Mary Jane found a very simply place set up, simply dressed with a sofa, a bed, and a television to keep him occupied. The porn video shut off as the scientists let him focus now on his guest, and his eyes shifted over toward her as she approached. Mary Jane nearly fell over in the process. The naked, leanly muscled young man reminded her of Peter when they were younger, with one exception, the incredibly long and thick cock that held onto her gaze far, far too much for her to be okay with. She liked everything she saw here, and that didn't sit well with her at all. In the back of her head was appreciation for what she saw, a flare of shameless lust that urged her to just accept this and do it for everyone's mutual good, while the more reasonable parts reminded her that he was her husband's sidekick, much younger than she was and trusting her in ways that she felt were being taken advantage of right now. Just not by Miles or Mary Jane themselves.

"MJ?" Miles gasped, eyes going wide as he watched her walk into the room. "They said they were getting help, but... Wow." He didn't feel any shame about what he was doing. In fact, he even began to lightly caress his cock as he watched her come into the room, excited and sizing her up eagerly as he soaked in the sight of her. "I thought they were just going to hire a prostitute or something, but this is so much better." He stood up to greet her, walking slowly over as his hand tightened its grip upon his cock, and Mary Jane was deeply startled by what was happening.

"Ye-yes, Miles, I'm here to be your 'help." Her voice shook nervously as she watched him approach, watched him stroke his big cock so casually on his approach toward her, his body moving and her eyes happily following all of it as she beheld the way he carried himself.

On one hand, Miles respected and idolized Peter. Peter, who had been his inspiration in his home world and then on Earth-616 taken him in and guided him, let him operate as Spider-Man within New York while Peter took the name out globally. Who guided him through his tumultuous teens. The now eighteen year-old Miles owed everything to Peter and he couldn't forget that. But his wife was drop-dead fucking gorgeous. Mary Jane had aged well into her early thirties, a bombshell of a woman who still looked like the professional model she'd been in earlier years. Ample curves, a bright smile, fiery red hair... He stroked his cock faster as he drew nearer toward her. He respected Peter but the idea of fucking his wife an opportunity he couldn't let be wasted.

So he pushed her right up against the wall and pressed his lips against hers. The hand not gripping his cock tangled into her hair as he pulled her head in, burying her under the lustful passion of his needs and his advance. There was the very briefest second of Mary Jane resisting it before she melted into his touch, so abrupt and quick in how her conscience dimmed that it only fed into the ego of the younger man kissing her. He may have been blinded by unbearable, ravenous lust, but he was still sensible enough to understand what was happening and what she was feeling, able to know the surrender of someone giving up to his kiss just fine. It enticed him, ignited within him a fire he wasn't going to be able to fight as he leaned into the madness and kept the pressure up on her.

Mary Jane's hands pressed against Miles's firm chest as she found herself overwhelmed by his kiss, a bit dizzy and helpless as he began to pull at her clothes, groping her gorgeous model body as he touched her and made sure she was aware of the very territorial claim he was staking over her. It was a lot for Mary Jane to handle and she felt utterly helpless against it all, and she didn't hate it as much as she wanted to, didn't have it in her to fight against his quite like she wanted to be able to. It drove her wild, making her flare up with wild heat as she was taken on and touched. He groped her ass as he got her pants off, leaving her panties on as he reached up for her top next, tossing it aside and almost ripping her bra in two so he could get it off, freeing her ample, plump, milky white tits.

Just when Mary Jane thought he was about as aggressive as he was going to get, he lifted her up off the ground, holding her back against the wall as he buried his face into her bosom, nibbling down on the soft skin and getting his lips around one of her nipples, sucking on them aggressively, as it expecting milk. His hands dug into her ass as he held her in place, a bit too high to get into her pussy, but that was fine; he was just happy to savour the body he'd spent so long lusting after, finally able to own up to his frustrations and make his guiltiest, most impossible fantasies into a reality.

"Miles, wait," she groaned, finally finding it in her to push against him. As unbearably horny as he was, he set her down and pulled back, but even still his cock was long enough to brush against her thigh with the amount of distance he was able to give her, and that wasn't a sleight against his sense of boundaries. "If we do this, we need to do this right, okay?" She placed her hands onto his chest and smiled, giving him a wink as she started to open up into the more flirty thrills before her. She bit her lip, unable to believe she was doing this but opening herself nonetheless to something completely insane and scandalous. "Go sit down on the edge of the bed. You're moving too fast."

Nodding quickly and eagerly as he pulled back and sat down on the bed, Miles gave Mary Jane some space. She had a moment to assess the situation, and decided this was all absolutely and unbearably insane. She was actually doing it. Having sex with a man almost half her age. A young, muscular black man whose big cock confirmed a few stereotypes and taboos she was almost painfully aware of right now. Her legs shivered, and now that she was in nothing but her panties she felt more exposed and vulnerable against the pressures holding onto her. She drew in closer toward the bed, staring at Miles's cock and realizing she was actually going to do this.

Sinking down to her knees in front of him, it was hard not to feel fixated by his cock. Her hands reached out, his girthy shaft feeling incredibly warm under her touch, incredibly receptive to the way she grasped it. "You poor, poor boy. I can't imagine how horny you must be right now. But I bet you feel lucky to have me here to take care of you now." She licked her lips, shooting him a flirty smile as she tried as best as she could to carry herself like she was confident and forward, even if it was mostly empty distraction to keep her nerves from showing. She accepted what was happening as just the nature of the situation and leaned forward to start to suck his cock down, mouth opening wide as she pressed down and began to very slowly and patiently take him down.

"Fuck," Miles groaned, his head rolling back as he felt the sudden and warming treatment of her wet, hot mouth embracing the end of his cock. His hands gripped the sheets at either side of him tightly, nervous about getting too rough and impatient. Miles's lust was out of control, but it didn't turn him into an aggressive rapist or anything, just someone too horny to keep his hands from wrapping around his cock and jerking it madly. Mary Jane helped ease him down into something that he was willing to accept, his body shivering as she began to service him with slow, steady motion. It was a nice, welcome change of pace, as Miles remained receptive to anything she could do to him.

Walking the line with a slow blowjob was the only way for Mary Jane to bring things down enough to feel sensible about what she was doing. Her mouth sucked the cock down deep, moans rumbling as she worked her head on back and forth slowly, sucking and slurping on the thick shaft. She was surprised she could open her mouth wide enough to take him down, but once she realized she could handle him, her approach felt a bit bolder. The taste of his cock upon her lips, every throb within her mouth, was oddly enticing, making her shiver as she pressed down deeper, greedily sucking his cock into her mouth as her eyes stared lustfully up toward him, aching for the sweet embrace of giving herself up to him.

The steady motion of her head rocking back and forth was almost hypnotic, entrancing Mary Jane to sink down deeper and further into surrender. Sucking Miles's cock was enticing her to sink down into the throes of desperation, a heat swelling between her legs as the flaring lust gripped her hotter and tighter. Mary Jane couldn't shy away from it, her head moving a bit quicker as she serviced his cock with a steady and confident pace, feeling herself overwhelmed by the pressure of giving in and just how good it felt to lose herself like this. Her thoughts felt cloudy and distant as she sucked the cock down deeper, not sure how much she could actually handle a cock this big, but feeling like she had a responsibility now to do what she could for Miles.

No, there was no way Mary Jane was getting a cock this big as deep as he was going to want it. Pulling back, she decided to make the most of that as she began to lick her way down his cock, adoring and sloppy licks painting the thick, dark cock in her spit, making it glisten in the light that otherwise cast very anemic and sterile light upon the room. "How does this feel?' she moaned, her own lust showing too hard in her words as she steadily worked her way down, adoring his cock with her tongue and letting it shine further and further down. This was way too much cock to fit into her mouth but she felt confident she could coat it all with her saliva, letting her licks speak for themselves as she showed off to him something sweetly passionate, almost loving even.

"You're so good at this, MJ," he groaned, fingers tightening even harder into the bed. He was worried about getting too aggressive with her, his patience waning thin and temptation holding onto him tightly, but he was willing to let her keep going and set the tone. "I... I've fantasized about this a lot. About being the young lover to you. A hot white cougar is my dream woman." The words made Mary Jane's chest tighten up a little in a myriad of ways, but she worked to brush those concerns off and focus on what she had before her, steadily treating the cock to her continued worship and affection as she wondered just how she was going to handle this cock in other ways. There was so much to handle here, so many things to have to do and to have to worry about, and she was helpless against all of them.

But still, she got down just fine toward his balls, swollen and hefty even given how much cum had begun to dry against the sheets and how many times he must have jerked off already. They felt full and turgid upon her lips as she began to suck back and forth between his two nuts, her face rubbing up against his meaty cock in the process. She couldn't believe she was lost to the worship of Miles's cock, that she was being the 'hot white cougar' that he dreamt of. But how could she not be right now, so enamoured by the sight of his body and the throbbing heat of her own lust taking hold of her? She lavished his balls before working her way back up to the head of his cock with purpose.

Mary Jane took him back into her mouth and didn't stop until she had made him cum. With his cock now coated with her spit, it was slippery and primed for her to get her hands around, stroking his cock with both hands as she locked her eyes with his, staring up toward Miles with wicked intent on her mind, working her hands back and forth as she watched him twist before her, tense and excited. she wanted him to cum, her thighs rubbing together as the pressure held onto her and she found herself unable to deny the aches within her. She craved this, craved him, and nothing was going to stop her from getting it, from indulging her ravenous hungers as she sucked him off and refused to slow down.

For all her trouble, Mary Jane received the reward she craved, as cum gushed forward and erupted into her mouth, startling her with the force and volume behind Miles's potent load. He kept cumming and cumming, his cum tasting strong and salty, absolutely delightful in the hazy state she found herself lost to. She swallowed it all down, guzzling the cum of a man who wasn't Peter for the first time in so many years she was ashamed of herself for it. This was a betrayal, but those worries couldn't quite find purchase in her mind as she swallowed down the rich load of cum and her body shivered in ecstasy under the thrills that came with it.

"You came so much, Miles," Mary Jane whined as she drew back. 'You poor, poor thing."

"I need more," Miles groaned, his hands finally letting go of the bedding and reaching out to Mary Jane, the tension too much for him to bear. He wasn't rough with her even still, though, one hand caressing her cheek as the other reached down for her one of her breasts. "I need more of you, MJ. Please. I'm not okay yet."

"It's alright, I'm here for you," she said. It pained her to say, body trembling under the growing sense of urgency and frustration holding onto her, but Mary Jane was helpless against the decency that she should have been feeling, so deep into the pressure of being turned on like she was that she just accepted it all. "Would you like to fuck me now, Miles?" Miles had been waiting so long for her to say that, and he was quick to guide her up onto the bed with him, pushing Mary Jane onto her hands and knees as he shifted behind her, hands groping her ass. With a nervous shiver she asked, "Is my ass big f-for a white girl's?" Why was she leaning into that? Why was she doing any of this? Mary Jane shuddered under the weight of her own lust bearing down upon her as she continued to offer herself up in the most lurid of ways.

"It is the nicest white girl ass I've ever seen," Miles reassured her, squeezing at her round backside as he shifted into place behind her. She felt the tip of his incredible cock pressing up against her entrance, bracing herself for what was about to wash over her, and as Miles push slowly forward she couldn't hold back the noises that bubbled up in her throat. She felt the abrupt push so immediate upon her, frustrated and tense under the pressure of his cock slowly easing into her. This was a betrayal of her husband, of the man she loved. On so many levels she knew that, and understood it. But she didn't really feel it. All she felt was the thick cock pushing into her, filling her like she had never been filled before. The pleasure and sinful thrill of Miles pushing into her proved intense enough for Mary Jane to not really be able to feel the guilt or decency that could have distracted from this and given her pause.

Sinking his cock into the tight, sopping wet pussy of his mentor's hot wife was a dream come true for Miles, who pushed forward eagerly, sinking deeper into her as he gave himself up to her. His molten lust manifested itself as need rather than urgency, and he was able to control himself as he pushed into her, able to tell she was going to need some help with his sheer size, and he worked to loosen her up with caring, eager thrusts. He was amazed this was happening, and while he was definitely not happy that a supervillain had sent him into SHIELD quarantine, being able to push deeper into Mary Jane's incredible soft and snug pussy was something that almost made the chaos and the panic worth it. He could get used to the idea of problems bothering him out of being able to enjoy his day if this was the reward waiting for him.

The steadily feeling of Miles's cock easing into her, fucking her looser and deeper with each push, was something absolutely maddening to Mary Jane. She couldn't hide it either, her head rolled back as she let out hot, rumbling moans that helped convey just how desperate she was, how tightly wound and needy she had become under the pressure of Miles's touch. His thick cock was doing to her things just too good to fight, and her hands gripped the sheets tightly for balance as she tried to steady herself. "You're a very lucky man, Miles," she purred.

"Because I get to have sex with a woman as beautiful as you?" he asked, smiling hotly as he leaned over her, kissing the backs of her shoulders and her neck as his hands steadied onto her hips, gripping them tightly to hold her in place for his thrusts. He worked a bit quicker of a pace, feeling confident now about being able to do so and rewarded with more sweet, almost musical moans from Mary Jane for his trouble as she opened herself up to him so completely, her unconditional surrender and fervor proving to be all the warming delight he needed.

"I was going to say because your cock can make a married woman blush," she whined. "Mm, b-but yes, also because you're fucking me right now, sure." Mary Jane felt young again, kicking around flirty dirty talk as he adored her with his eyes, his hands, his words... It wasn't that she was unhappy with Peter and what their life together was. She just couldn't help but feel like Miles was bringing up the sorts of things she hadn't felt since she was his age, things that made her shiver and twist in heated, needy swells of lust as she gave herself completely up to them. "You're lucky for a lot of things right now."

When it was clear that Mary Jane could handle it, Miles's thrusts picked up the pace, his excitement helping him edge out her actual invitation for him to go faster as he just moved on reflexive excitement, pushing on to have his way with her and hold nothing back. He was a step ahead of her, eager to indulge and to have her, and Mary Jane was ready to be had. The more she felt of this throbbing delight, the more that she ached for him to have his way with her, surrendering to Miles without hesitation as he fucked her to new heights of pleasure, fucked her into the swirling, hazy thrill of being completely overwhelmed.

The steady line walking of restraint felt easier for Miles than it maybe should have. Being given what he wanted made controlling the darker of his urges all the easier, as he just focused on steadily thrusting into Mary Jane, almost tender in his approach as he worked steadily on, amazed by the feelings holding onto him now, the tightly coiled thrills that would not ease up. His passion flared up hotter as he moved with unerring glee, steadily walking the line between fervor and steadiness as he let her feel all of the mad pleasures burning her up, and he felt confident with each thrust in his abilities, every moan that Mary Jane sang out only helping to confirm how in control he was and how easily this all came to him.

It wasn't cheating on Peter that brought Mary Jane any kind of embarrassment. Wasn't the fact that she was attracted to a barely legal teen superhero and that she was probably still being watched by SHIELD scientists at least to make sure she wasn't showing any signs or being attacked. No, it was the fact that she came first. The fact that Miles, the handsome and hung stud who was infected with some kind of sexual haze too powerful to keep from jerking off because of, outlasted her. She was amazed by her own frustrations as she crashed into ecstasy, gasping and twisting about hotly. "Pull out, pull out!" she cried, whining even as she pressed her hips back needily, craving his cock buried to the hilt inside of her but her mind registering that she shouldn't let him cum inside of her.

Miles was happy to oblige, barely drawing back in time to keep from creampieing her, instead blowing his load all over her round backside, covering her ass and the backs of her thighs with cum. He groaned, hips shivering and cock spasming as he unloaded the messy seed across her, and the gooey, sticky warmth that coated her skin only made Mary Jane want to sink down even deeper into lust as she whined. Before she could say anything, hands grabbed hold of her again, rolling her quickly and efficiently onto her back, and she barely had time to register what was happening in front of her before Miles shoved into her pussy all over again.

"Miles!" Mary Jane cried out, startled by his fervor and the suddenness of his thrusts as he sank into her once more, his insatiable need to fuck driving him mad. Her eyes widened as he loomed over her, halfway lying on top of her, but leaving her with enough room that as his quick thrusts started up again and his big cock fucked her, the heaving of her milky white breasts was plain to see. She was there, exposed and helpless now as Miles had another turn with her, and all she could feel was joy over this. "Oh, Miles. Take me again, you're amazing!"

Every thrust buried the whole of Miles's impressive cock to the hilt inside of her, making Mary Jane shiver as she felt him utterly fill her, leaving her wondering if she would have even had room for much more than his cock. Lust clouded her thoughts, passion flaring hotter as her heart beat rapidly, almost breaking out of her chest. Her hands gripped his back, working their way clumsily up toward his head, before she tugged him down in a show of hunger and ached for his kiss. The fact that she initiated was not lost at all on Miles, who pressed in with all the hunger and need that he showed before, now only barely tempered by the fact that eh was actually getting what he needed.

Mary Jane was past the point of not caring now about the fact she was cheating on Peter. She actually kind of liked it, in fact. This handsome, younger man, in whose eyes she was a 'hot white cougar', was giving her something she couldn't deny herself, and the clumsy desperation behind her kiss only helped confirm a needy reciprocation of all his affections. There was no wait, no moment where she was able to do anything but lose herself deeper and deeper. Every moan she let out radiated with a sense of enjoyment, a love of life and fun that revitalized her. She didn't hide that she was enjoying this, revealing in the sin and the wrongness behind her acts as it pushed her into greater heights of pure satisfaction.

All while the thick cock pounded into her steadily. With the passionate kiss driving their pleasures, even Miles getting faster in his thrusting couldn't pull them out of the passion behind their actions, couldn't make them falter when it came to the mood gripping them. The bed shivered and creaked as Miles got worked up, but Mary Jane had spent over ten years as the lover of a man with the same powers he had, used to Spider-Men and the strength of their passions. Peter wasn't exactly a disappointingly equipped man himself, but Mary Jane struggled to think there were many men on the whole of the planet who wouldn't have looked unfavorable in comparison to Miles.

It was a strange reversal from messy cock and ball worship to doggy style fucking to the unbridled intimacy of loving, passionate missionary sex, but Mary Jane felt it was all a logical progression, like she was right on course, surrendering more and more not physically but emotionally to Miles and the reality of what was happening. As he fucked her and gave her everything she craved, she just couldn't shy away from the aching, throbbing truth behind how good this felt, ready to take it to the next level as she clung him tightly and offered to him the words and opportunity that would see him come unraveled at the mere thought of it. "Miles, please... You can cum inside this time."

The offer triggered his orgasm right there, the rushing excitement she gave him proving too much for poor Miles to handle as he slammed down to the hilt within her, one final thrust and a feverish locking of lips against hers proving everything he needed. As his cum erupted with another sizable load into her pussy, Mary Jane squirmed and shivered, whining as the cum pumped deep into her and she found herself absolutely helpless under the throbbing haze and the pressure of her own surrender. She loved every second of being creampied by her younger lover, letting the wrongness only fuel her hungers further as she clutched him tightly.

Finally, for the first time in far too long, Miles had clarity. He broke back from the kiss slowly, groaning, "Thank you so much," as he withdrew from her. He didn't pull her legs up over his shoulders or roll her face-down onto the bed to claim her ass. He settled down beside her, snuggling up beside the panting redhead and laying his head down onto her shoulder, nestling up into her neck. "It means a lot to m that you were willing to help, MJ."

"I should be the one thanking you," Mary Jane sighed. "I feel so warm all over right now. How do you feel?"

"Better, but the doctors say that it's not a guarantee I'm cured. They might have to call you in for more sessions, the clarity might just be temporary."

"I wouldn't mind that at all," Mary Jane sighed softly. She was really doing this. In the breathless post-orgasmic haze, Mary Jane didn't feel clarity of mind or the pulling back of her lusts to reveal that she had just been too horny to think clearly. She remained firm and delighted in the moment and in her desires, and Mary Jane always knew that it was after her pussy was satisfied that she could listen to her heart and know for certain what she felt. She had that certainty now.

"Doesn't SHIELD have a staff of professional therapists?" Peter asked, sighing as he watched Mary Jane slip her shoes on, already wearing a coat and ready to head out the door. "It's been a month now, why do they keep needing you for this?"

Mary Jane gave a coy smile and dodged the question as best she could. "We're working with the therapists, but that fight really messed Miles up and the doctors say his 'mental issues' can best be resolved if there's someone he knows and trusts there. I'm almost like a mother figure for him apparently, and so they keep pulling me in. But why the questions about it? You're not jealous are you, Petey?" Peter gave her a sigh and a joking frown, and Mary Jane kissed her husband on the cheek. "I'll be home late again. But I love you."

It was on that note that Mary Jane left, stepping into the car waiting for her outside to drive her to the SHIELD site that Miles's quarantine had been moved to. he was still recovering, and the sessions were definitely helping to make him feel better, but he wasn't cured yet. In truth, Mary Jane wondered if she wanted him to be cured, or at the very least, if she was going to be 'strong' enough to cut things off after he was cured. She had a lot to think about on the quiet rides in the back of a SHIELD car, heavily armored because they seemingly had no 'normal' cars to drive her around in. She had a lot of time with her thoughts on these rides, and as she nudged and fretted at her knee-length black coat, as fancy as coats came, she mostly just thought about Miles waiting for her, and the fun she was going to have.

When she arrived in the quarantine room, Mary Jane was ready to go. "Hey there tiger," she purred, smile bright as she slipped the coat open, rolling it off of her shoulders and letting it hit the floor to reveal the sexy, lacy red lingerie she had underneath it. Miles's hands were so swiftly upon her that she would have been startled, if he hadn't started every session off like this. She accepted it, accepted his kiss as she pushed him back onto the bed, climbing up into his lap and purring, "I've missed you," into his lips.

Mary Jane was past the point now of being able to fight any of it. She put on the act of being a good and faithful wife with Peter, but she loved these sessions with Miles. They were always on her mind, always something she ached for when she went more than a couple days without them, and in some ways she had become more patient and abrupt about sex than Miles was, hands at his cock as she urged him to get her panties off, intent on riding him cowgirl and fucking her brains out on his cock. He was the one stuck in the room, Mary Jane couldn't help but feel like she was the one prisoner to her own lusts..

39 Jean and Gambit MARVEL NTR

Late night Danger Room pair-ups had become Scott's team building exercise of choice. Everyone in the team needed to know how to work seamlessly with everyone else. So for the past week, people had been cycling in and out of the danger room in pairs, a schedule put up on the board and people reminded about their appointments, called on to go out there and perform. It was the same routine every time, and there was nobody watching over the procedure; if there was trouble or arguing, it would be fairly evident the next day, and the hope was that by leaving them all in isolation, just the two of them to work through any issues together, they might find some common ground and resolve any potential issues themselves.

That night, it was Gambit and Jean running through the simulation, and they did so with firm, precise execution, effortlessly handling the waves of robots coming at them with routines that had been designed to challenge them with their powers and force them to coordinate. And they were coordinating just fine, calling out to one another and covering each others' backs and weaknesses just fine, making for one of the most fluid and satisfying turns in this experiment that Jean had enjoyed since Scott suggested it. Everything was going so fluidly and easily, almost shockingly so, but she didn't mind at all that for once things were just sort of coming along at a sensible pace. It made for a very nice change from the norm of being part of the X-Men.

But in the chaos of everything happening, Jean's defenses were down, and it was with the last robot struck down and the voice announcing, "Simulation complete. Congratulations," that Gambit decided to strike. A hand reached slowly out for Jean's shoulder, turning her quickly around and catching her completely off guard with a smarmy, smirking kiss. One hand went to the small of her back to help keep her upright as the other held onto her cheek, holding her in close and letting her savour the feeling of his affection. His eyes were open to soak in the delight of seeing a shocked, wide-eyed Jean squirm and shiver under the suddenness of what was happening.

Jean grabbed at Remy's coat and tried to shove him off of her, outraged by his handsiness and the aggression behind his kiss. She was with Scott, and this was absolutely no way to behave or compose oneself, but ass he tried to shove him off he seemed to only redouble his firmness, keeping his lips against hers as he kept on the attention, kept on the charms. His fingers caressing her cheek and the smooth, confident southern charm that helped him stay so composed ensured that slowly, Jean sank down into acceptance over what she was doing, her hands going weak for a moment, letting go of his jacket and ceasing their push, before she gripped hi again, this time tugging him in tighter against her.

Jean knew it was wrong, but she found herself giving into the kiss more than she really knew what to do with, body shivering under the tempting pleasure and the excitement that she felt starting to grip her. There was no being prepared for this kind of sensation, no way she could have expected what Remy was doing or how much she was going to respond to it, but she found herself sinking into his touch, as he pulled her in tighter, letting his hand drift down toward her ass and giving a nice, firm squeeze of it. That was finally what kicked Jean out of her haze, a sharp reminder of what was happening that she responded to with a firm slap across his cheek and a click of her tongue. "Gambit!" she shouted.

"Redheads," Gambit crooned, and Jean hadn't done quite enough to actually smack the smirk off of his face, as his eyes lingered on Jean's frustrated expression. Gambit had kissed a lot of women in relationships before. Lots of women wearing wedding rings, too. He was used to it, and he knew when a girl was conflicted about how well she'd just been kissed. He saw that conflict now in the way Jean looked at him. "Always worth the trouble with kisses like those."

"Remy, stop this," Jean said, drawing back and turning away from him to hide the colour in her cheeks, Looking at him right now was the last thing she needed, because she could feel herself drawn in deeper and closer toward Gambit and to everything charming about him. Everything enticing about him. His strong body, his dashing smile... She was deeply frustrated by everything he was showing her, because she wanted it more than she really knew what to do with. "You know I'm with Scott."

"And Scott's not here right now," Gambit said, placing a hand onto her shoulder. She didn't flinch away from it. "What he doesn't know won't hurt him, and what I don't know is this sweet little je ne sais quoi about you that's got a charmer like me floored. You can't blame a man for being curious, can you? Besides, right when I took that squeeze, for a split second there? Felt like you were really getting into it. Like it might have been what you needed."

Jean was deeply, deeply frustrated with everything about Gambit and what he was saying right now, but at the same time he wasn't as wrong as she would have liked. His hand trailed down toward hers and her fingers effortlessly slipped into his,and as he turned her toward him and pulled her into another kiss, she was ready for it this time. Receptive in ways she really didn't know how to handle, body shivering as she felt the sweet enticement of his wicked words warm her over. She couldn't deny herself more of his lips, and this time, as Gambit pulled her in for a hotter, more possessive kiss, she opened herself up to it, shivering nervously as his touch descended upon her again, and this time, she let it.

Remy's hands were different from Scott's in ways that shook her. Scott was a fine man, and she did love him, but nobody was ever wrong in calling him a boy scout. He was a staunchly straightforward kind of man, and making love with him was always a very plain and vanilla affair. Even his touches were always maybe a bit too soft and a bit too lacking in something powerful to pull her in, to touch her quite like her body secretly, guiltily ached to be touched. Remy gave her that. His touch wasn't disrespectful or harsh, but it had a certain firmness to it, a respect for her and a certainty he wouldn't be so rough he'd break her. She was a tough girl, and he held onto her as such, but the lecherous side of things, the appreciation for her curves and her body that Scott always felt too indecent, made her shiver and ache with growing excitement as she felt herself overwhelmed by his touch.

"You stay on late with Gambit, and you'll get what you're missing." Gambit was firm in his kiss, feeling Jean sinking deeper into his touch as his hands started at her hips, drawing slowly inward to grab at her ass, and this time, there was no slap, no push away. Just surrender. Jean even moaned against his touch, almost melting against him as she succumbed to the temptation and the charm. Gambit had her now, and he was eager to take this on to the next level. His hands drifted up from her butt and began to help her out of her uniform, all while his lips continued to press against hers. "That little boy scout won't question you if you show up a bit late, will he?"

The way that Gambit mentioned Scott made her shiver with something powerful and dizzying, her body tensing up, but still not pulling away. Instead, she felt some guilty excitement wash over her, a powerful and oddly exciting rush of something wrong that made her shudder happily, feeling the temptation and the want of knowing that everything she did was cheating, and that she had happily given in to it. "I'll find an excuse," she said hotly, biting her lip as her hands pressed against his chest. This was wrong. Jean knew it was wrong. Jean couldn't find it within herself to care about the fact it was wrong, as she ached to indulge in the growing, throbbing curiosities taking hold of her. She'd never felt anything quite like this before, and she could not have been more eager to learn what secrets awaited her.

Then, Jean took a drastic step. A step she was startled she made, one that she knew was sealing her fate quite firmly. She reached her hand down toward his pants, starting away at them as she looked in his eyes, biting her lip and locking her gaze with his. They undressed one another steadily, and Jean knew she was far past the point of no return now. She had already started this, accepted it, and now she was in too deep; might as well keep going and get something out of this than let her doubts kick her out of this. Remy's grip certainly helped, as his adoring fingers began to caress her bare skin with the same eagerness he had shown to her while she was clothed, fingers caressing their way across her soft, needy, almost touch-starved skin. It wasn't that Jean was unloved, but that what Gambit could give her, she was sorely lacking.

Then he took her breasts in his hands, and Jean nearly collapsed to her knees in surprise. Her ample bosom had never been touched like Gambit touched her now, and she wasn't even remotely ready for how good it felt, leaning forward and shoving greedily against his lips again, forcing kisses upon him as she pressed forward, hand reaching down to finally take the leap she had been waiting for. She grabbed hold of Gambit's cock, not even bothering to look at it, and suddenly feeling his size in her grasp. So big, so hard, so ready to blow her mind. She gasped into his lips, hands fumbling about his cock and taking hold of it quickly, translating her frustration and the need she felt taking hold of her to just start stroking it.

"Impressive, no?" Gambit purred into her lips, and Jean only offered up a sweet moan of agreement, shivering as she accepted his insanity. Her quick, eager strokes felt rapid and intense, as she began to jerk him off feverishly. "It's okay, you can admit that it's a nice cock. It's about to go inside of you cherie. Saying it won't make this any worse."

"Your cock is so big," Jean groaned, accepting his teasing and the pressure inside of her, wanting to just give in to the pleasure that took hold of her. She couldn't deny it, and she refused to shy away from the admission, quickly jerking him off as she gave herself up with growing desperation to the pleasure gripping her. This was wrong, but in ways that she just wanted more of, body trembling as she opened her body to the pleasure and accepted it all upon her. Back and forth she rocked, a moaning, needy, quivering mess unable to hold back the growing hunters taking her on. "I need it inside of me, Gambit."

"Your wish is my most eager command." Gambit knew that Jean must have needed a specific kind of man, and he was quick to act on giving her that sort of experience, pushing her up against the wall and kissing her firmly as she gripped his cock tighter, her strokes slowing down so she could line him up and tug him toward her, a motion of desperation that helped ease him toward her as he sank forward, pushing his cock into Jean with one firm and confident thrust, one that made her gasp against his lips as the kiss turned hotter and darker, Jean clutching Gambit with all the need and want that she could muster. Her body trembled, dizzy under the intoxicating press of his cock deep inside of her. "Well, mon cherie?"

"Keep going," Jean moaned, fingers fumbling to grasp at his body and hold tightly onto him, grabbing his chest and his hips as she opened herself completely to this madness, his thick cock loosening her and filling her with an intensity she wasn't ready for, her back up against a wall and overwhelmed by the excitement she felt in that fact. A wall. She'd never been fucked against a wall before. Arguably, never really been properly 'fucked' either. Jean was ready for Gambit to change all of that now.

And he did. A sudden burst of excitement carried Jean's hips as she shoved forward, starting to thrust eagerly and quickly into Jean. He didn't want to be gentle with her, groping and fondling Jean every which way as he gave to her what she wasn't getting with Scott, and the only way to leave a good impact was to overwhelm her until the pleasure was too good for her to bear. His hips pushed forward, pinning her up against the wall with each hilting thrust as he opened her up to his harsh treatment, giving her a taste of something primal and excitement, something ready to burn up from deep within him as he pressed on. No hesitation, no control, just pure, aggressive bliss. He showed her his worst and let her decide for herself how badly she wanted it, all while he kept his lips against hers.

It was the kiss that really kept Jean under. "Remy," she moaned into his lips, dizzy as the strong, sweet embrace of his kiss kept her helpless. He was just so charming, and it was so easy to get lost in his lips, to succumb to be taken in by his roguish personality and his dashing good looks, pulled into the throes of acceptance as she took his cock and savoured every second of being touched. Being taken. She was overwhelmed by this all, and there was nothing quite as exciting or as intoxicating as being taken like this and overwhelmed. The more she felt of this pressure, the more that she craved ruination. "Take me. Fuck me. Please. I've never been fucked before, Remy. I don't need a man who can make love to me."

"Fucking is what I do," Gambit reassured her, his hips pushing on even faster, pounding away at her body as he held her tight up against the wall, ensuring she was helpless in place for his touch and his fervid treatment, which drove on with aggressive delight as he let Jean feel him at his worst. Or maybe his best; the two were not mutually exclusive. He slipped a hand under one of her legs and pulled it up against his hip, not only for a better angle, but to keep her from just standing flush against the wall. Her thigh pushed against his hip, clinging to him tightly. "I want to hear it though, cherie. It might hurt to say, but a man needs to know." His lips drifted from hers, finally breaking off the kisses and going instead for her neck. He pushed his lips tight against her neck and began to pepper it with kisses, which let him feel the rumble of every moan in her throat, let him truly savour the pleasure and delight he had at his fingertips now.

Jean shuddered, knowing what Gambit wanted, knowing that he sought it for smug reasons, knowing she would have to throw the man she loved under the bus in the process. And yet even as she pondered it, the words were so enticing that she couldn't help herself. "You're better than him," she whined. Was he? She wasn't sure, in the grander scale of things. But right now, with Gambit fucking her, she most certainly did not want to be in anyone else's arms. "You're so much better than him, Gambit. I can't believe the--your cock feels amazing, and I need more of you. Please, Gambit. Fuck me like the woman I am. Don't hold back, I can take it."

Gambit remained resolute as he spoke, not quite harsh or fierce, but firm. He laid on his demands with confidence as he clung to her tightly. '"I want to hear his name," he said, not holding back the chance to use and toy with her. "Say it. Say it clearly." Gambit needed more, needed her to give in completely as he became almost territorial about this. Sleeping with another man's girl didn't give him pause, and in fact only emboldened him, gave him something primal and hot that he ached to play into and taunt her with, for his own twisted arousal. But also probably for hers, given the way she trembled against him, the way she seemed ready to get off on how wrong this was, letting the fact she was cheating on Cyclops further fuel the excitement of this madness. "Say I'm better than him, Jean. Say it while you lose yourself."

The shuddering, writhing, throbbing bliss of getting fucked by another man, being used and taken while he taunted her with the fact that he wasn't Scott, made for some of the most utterly intoxicating pleasure that Jean had ever felt, trembling hotly under his touch and under the growing sense of need gripping her. All of the throbbing, white hot bliss that held onto Jean became too much to handle, as her head rolled back and her fingers tightened against his touch. Against his pressure. The big cock and the firm thrusts, the hard and unyielding wall behind her, the dizzying thrill of being so completely overwhelmed... It was just too much for Jean. She was on the receiving end now of pleasures too molten and intense to be able to handle, and she had no idea what to do with herself as she succumbed into the throes of surrender and ecstasy, burning up with want as she let herself go. Better to give into it; she was in too deep to hold back.

"You're better than Scott!" Jean gasped. She came as she said it, the shame and excitement of betraying the man she loved and selling him out like this driving her over the edge. She wasn't sure where the excitement of Gambit's kind of sex ended and the thrill of cheating began but she couldn't delude herself into thinking that somehow the dangerous, risky thrill of adultery wasn't responsible for at least some of what she did and how hard she came, as her inner walls clamped down desperately around Remy's cock. "You're so much better than Scott, and I've never cummed so hard before! This is the sex I crave, so please, cum inside of me!"

Remy pinned Jean against the wall, his cock twitching and aching as he blew his load deep into her. "Fuck, cher. I didn't think you would give up that much." His smirk and the playful tone of his thickly accented voice held tight even through the hot groan he let out, as his cock pumped shot after shot into her waiting pussy, overwhelming her with a nice, hefty load. It was hardly a disappointment--none of him had been, really--and it only made Jean squirm hotter as she felt the deliriously good thrills holding tight onto her still. "But if you're liking it that much, maybe we can go again? I wonder if he's been neglecting you in other ways."

Before Jean could ask Gambit what he meant, hands gripped her ass and spread her cheeks out slowly, and she shuddered under the very unsubtle gesture. "We've never done anal before," she confessed, biting her lip. "I've wanted to. Experimented with fingers. But he's never thought it was worth doing, so I stopped trying to ask him for it."

"An ass this perfect, and it's never been fucked? Oh, you're dating a fool, Jean. But don't worry." He pulled out of her pussy and quickly turned her around, tugging her off from the wall only so he could bend her forward over a nearby table. She'd wanted to whine as he pulled out of her, left her feeling empty and wanting, but before she could process any of it, the big cock pressed against her backside, and she felt herself shivering with excitement, the prospect of finally having her ass fucked proving to be one of those things that had long since been in the back of Jean's mind, something that she found herself unable to deny now, as she inched closer and closer to complete surrender.

Jean felt resolute now in her desire to just give in. "Do it, Gambit," she moaned. "Fuck my ass like Scott won't. Fuck the boy scout's girl right, because someone has to." The words just happened, but they felt right. Jean was finding herself incapable of denying the growing desire and excitement within her, ready to open herself up to the idea that she liked the thrill of cheating on her boyfriend with Gambit. It was insane to say, absolutely wrong, but she couldn't help herself. She ached for it, craving him and his touch too much to care.

"Well since you asked me politely," Gambit remarked, all smirks and teases as he pushed forward and buried himself into Jean's ass. Slower than he'd taken her pussy, knowing he couldn't be as rough with her there, knowing that fingers paled in comparison to his big dick and he didn't want to hurt her. Not too much, at least, as his fingers tightened up in her long red hair and gave a few experimental tugs. Tugs that made Jean moan in guilty delight, which only ensured he continued to tug as he started to work his hips back and forth, each thrust easing himself a little deeper into her tight ass, savouring the opportunity to give her ell and to really start to open her up.

Having her pussy stretched out by Gambit's cock was a delight, but it paled in comparison to the excitement Jean felt in having her ass opened up, his cock so much bigger than her fingers were, and so much more satisfying. The firm tug on her hair only helped further her pleasure and excitement, as she felt him taking charge of her in ways that Scott would have always been too afraid to, overwhelming her with the pleasure she craved. Raw, intense satisfaction left her burning up hotly, loving the throbbing embrace of pleasure that ached through her body, cum leaking out of her sloppy twat and her trembling body completely under Gambit's spell. It shouldn't have been possible to enjoy herself this much, to be this horny, but maybe that was just because Jean was spending too much time getting boring, uninspired dick and not having some real fun. Fun that sounded more and more appealing with each passing second to the aching psychic, who found herself loving cheating on Scott more and more by the second.

It helped that as big, hard cock pounding into her ass was every bit as good as she'd hoped it would be. The feeling that it induced within her was unlike anything she had been expecting, and she trembled under the pressure and excitement that came with it all, ready to be laid waste to and ruined by Gambit and his amazing cock. What better pleasure was there than this? She was shameless about seeking all the pleasure she wanted, finally having things on her terms and loving the chance to have her curiosities indulged. With one hand holding firm onto her hip and the other tugging on her hair, there were so many new experiences here, so many worlds that she had been waiting for, as their sex veered into territory just rough enough to drive Jean wild with excitement, and for her to crave more with each passing second.

Gambit could tell when a woman needed some good loving, and Jean was a woman in sore need of a lot more than that, aching with so much frustration that he felt it was his duty to keep her well tended to and satisfied, pushing on boldly and opening her up to the sensations she had clearly been suffering without, refusing to let up his pressure upon her as he gave her his all, and the sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room as he took to pounding her firm, perky ass, burying himself with each thrust down to the hilt, his balls smacking against her thighs and her pussy as he went. There was no holding back, no hesitation, no moment where he was anything other than an absolute dream of a man in her eyes, and the more that Gambit gave her, the less Jean felt bad about any of this, ready to throw herself into the sweet, Molten embrace of this lust, wanting to see where it took her and where she could go with it all.

"Cum in me again," Jean whined, panting heavily as she shoved back against his thrusts, his tugging on her hair intensifying as he felt things out and found her moaning louder with the more pressure he applied to it. "Come on, Remy. I want you to cum in my ass. Make it yours; it's not like Scott will ever want it. Stake your claim right now, and this ass will belong to you" She wasn't telling Gambit what he wanted to hear, she was telling him what she wanted to say. Her throat burned as she enticed him on and begged him to 'make her ass his'. There was no holding back, and she found herself driven mad with the excitement of throwing herself out there, inciting possessive fire and need within him, fueling their lusts in tandem with the talk of adultery and possessive fervor. There was no holding back as Jean went all out , and for her efforts, she was rewarded with white hot bliss.

This time, as Jean came, Gambit came too. With one last powerful groan he slammed balls deep into Jean's ass as he unloaded deep into her, feeling her ass clench down around his cock as he came inside of her. The hot, messy flood of sticky cum made Jean thrash and shiver underneath his strong touch, overwhelmed by the pressure she felt and the heat taking hold of her, and he knew he had left his mark, knew she had come around and gone much further than she would have ever imagined. Further maybe than he could have ever thought Jean had in her too, given the things she'd said, so filthy and shameless.

"You like that, cherie?" Gambit asked as he withdrew slowly, leaving Jean panting as she bent over the table, a ragged and frustrated mess. "I do okay?"

"You did amazing," Jean whined, biting her lip as she remained bent over the table, cum leaking from both her holes. "Maybe too well. How am I supposed to settle for Scott's cock again after this?"

"Mm, well, I might have a solution to that. Not a great one, but I think you're going to like it."

This one round of shameless sex had turned Jean Grey into quite the unabashed cheater, and as she looked guiltlessly over her shoulder at Gambit, she was all but certain she was going to love his answer..

40 A Fall to Sin

Mary Jane Watson stormed down the hallway towards the room where Norman Osborn awaited although she doubted he knew she was coming, only days ago she had been here overhearing a very private and dangerous conversation between him and Gwen Stacy one of her best friends and the girlfriend of her other friend Peter Parker. It was a conversation she had never expected to hear and one that put a tremendous strain on her to keep quiet; if Peter found out what she had it would tear him apart and leave him broken. She still could not wrap her mind around what Gwen had ended up doing with Norman; of all people she could have cheated on Peter with he was the last one she would have suspected. That it had also led to Gwen getting pregnant with twins blew her mind, it was the reason Gwen had disappeared for a year to have them in secret without Peter finding out. But it was clear Norman knew and they were currently in the middle of a battle on who would raise them, she intended to put Norman on notice she knew the truth and would do all she could to help Gwen keep him away from her children.

Slamming open the door she walked into Norman's main study to find she had not startled him as she had hoped, instead the man sat confidently behind his desk which was clear of any papers or items which was unusual as she knew Norman usually used the desk when working at home. She also didn't like the way his eyes ran and down her figure as he watched her walked towards them, the small smile that soon appeared on his face also made her slightly nervous but she focused on what she had come here for. She had to remember, she was here to help her friend.

"Miss Watson, to what do I owe the pleasure of you barging into my quiet time?" Norman inquired doing his best to keep his expression neutral, it wouldn't do to give away the game after all.

He knew exactly why Mary Jane had come barging into his office like this, hell he and Gwen Stacy had staged their entire argument to set up such a response from the redhead once Gwen had given her the sob story they had decided would get the best reaction from her.

Granted at first everything that had happened between him and the blond had been accidental, he had never meant to seduce the young woman into his bed but he had and he had enjoyed fucking her so very much.

When she came to his office to threaten him about what had happened he had easily turned the tables and seduced her again, she was soon standing against him as he worked his hand in and out of her soaking pussy moaning like she was in heat.

She willingly removed her blouse and bra and gave him full access to her lovely c-cup breasts, her nipples hard and pointy begging for attention.

He had turned her around and all but thrown onto his desk after throwing the things on it off, he had then sucked and nibbled on her breasts for close to ten minutes all the while keeping her hot and bothered by playing with her pussy.

Finally he had plunged his cock straight into her willing pussy and she instantly locked her long legs around him and all but urged him to fuck her, fuck her he did slowly at first building up a good tempo and driving Gwen to all but beg him to go faster which was what he had wanted to hear.

Soon Gwen was all but pushing downwards as best she could to meet his thrust all the while groping her own breasts much to his enjoyment as he continued to pound into her for another twenty minutes until finally he had reached his peak and erupted into a powerful climax and filled her pussy with his seed.

The moans of pleasure she had made as she reached her own orgasm and at the feel of his cum filling her up had been truly magical, he had spent almost the rest of the day fucking Gwen Stacy in several different ways until finally spent he had collapsed with her on top of him.

They had stayed like that for twenty minutes before Gwen seemed to have realised what she was doing before fleeing after getting dressed, he had let her knowing she would probably be back.

There was something that between them even if right now she refused to see that had allowed him to so easily get her into bed, which had allowed him to fuck her several times in one day.

Yes there was clearly something there and sure enough two days later Gwen Stacy had returned once again trying to make sense of the fact she had cheated on her boyfriend Peter several times, she had shouted and raged at him demanding to know what he had done to her.

That question had made him wonder just what it was that was making the blond so easily susceptible to his seductive efforts, for the first time he wondered if perhaps the cocktail he took to become the Green Goblin did not also have some sort of aphrodisiac like qualities and vowed to check it out later.

He then spun the agitated Gwen around and kissed her as hard as he could, it took only minutes for the blond to succumb to his advance and was soon kissing him back.

He made quickly work of her blouse all but ripping it open so he could maul and suck on her breasts once he pulled down her bra, he quickly had her moaning and panting in heat and after five minutes of that he had her remove both items of clothes before bending over his desk and hiking up her skirt.

He then removed her panties which he noted were wet with her arousal and after removing his trousers and boxers he shoved his hard cock into her pussy and began to pound into her as hard as possible, Gwen clawed the table edge and cried out in pure pleasure as he took her once more.

Gwen Stacy came apart as he fucked her with slow long strokes ensuring to hit her clit every so often by pure chance, he quickly pulled out and turned her over before thrusting himself back inside before she could even register what had happened. He leaned down and bit and sucked on her breasts as hard as he could making her cry out in a mix of pain and pleasure, he had quickly resumed fucking her making each thrust harder and faster than the one before for the next ten minutes. After at least fifteen minutes of this Gwen screamed out her orgasm and he felt the release of her juices against his cock, which resulted in him hitting his own climax and again spewing his seed into her fertile pussy. She lay under him for the next several minutes panting and regaining her breath, her hair was wet and plastered to her forehead but she looked truly stunning.

"What have you done to me, why do I keep letting you fuck me?" she asked quietly.

"We have an attraction Gwen and clearly you enjoy our little get togethers or you wouldn't keep coming to me" Norman responded.

"No, NO I don't" Gwen insisted as she pushed him off her and quickly moved to get put her bra, panties and blouse back on. "You did something" she insisted as she dressed.

"I didn't I arseure you, in fact I had no intention of seducing you the first time it just happened but after that I could not help but do it when you came back and this time as well"

Norman arseured her with a smile. "Face it Miss. Stacy you enjoyed every second of it, and you will allow me to seduce you again in fact I would bet the next time you will all but offer yourself to me" he stated confidently.

"Never" she shouted as she finished tying the ruined blouse into something resembling a decent layer of clothing before turning and stalking out of the room and then the house.

Norman had let her go and decided he had to test whether the Goblin formula also doubled as an aphrodisiac or something along those lines, he had spent the rest of the day doing just that by experimenting on a sample of his cum having quite a lot to fantasize about to jerk himself off. He had found by the end of the day that the Goblin formula did indeed somehow have some sort of aphrodisiac qualities to them, it had changed his sperm into something that made females willing to be seduced which was something he found very interesting. It took three days before Gwen had come back looking completely stunning in a short mini skirt and a silver blouse, what was clear was she was not wearing a bra or a set of panties if the flash underneath her skirt he had seen as her skirt bounced. As he had predicted she had stripped out of her clothes and offered herself to him, admitting that for the last three nights she had fingered herself to orgasm over what they had done even though she had tried not to. The smile that had lit up his face had been probably one of the biggest ever, he had her give him a blow job first and she was pretty damn good at it too. Sucking him slow and steady at first before using her hand to stimulate him even more as she increased her pace and began to all but deep throat him, several minutes later and he blew his load straight down her throat and she swallowed nearly every drop of it much to his amazement. As she pulled away she asked for a glass of water which he quickly gave her from his drinks cabinet, he watched as she drank two full cups to wash her mouth out before she was ready to continue. He quickly guided her over to the couch and had her wait until he lay down on before he commanded her to mount his cock, she only hesitated a second before doing so and soon she was bouncing up and down on his cock without restraint. The sight of her breasts bouncing up and down was almost hypnotic and he soon reached up and began to grope them as they went, he had her slow down for a short while so he could suck and nibble on them for a while before he let her go on.

The speed of her bouncing increased until several minutes later she arched her back thus thrusting her breasts out and letting out a wild cry of pleasure as she orgasmed, he again felt her juices flood against his cock thus he groaned as he climaxed seconds later and again flooded her pussy with his seed. Gwen collapsed against him completely spent; this time once she recovered she did not flee but accepted that for some reason she did indeed have an attraction to him.

From that point he had been fucking Gwen Stacy for the last year and a half without anyone been any the wiser, not his son Harry nor her boyfriend Peter Parker. Granted for the last nine months she had to leave New York due to her becoming pregnant with twins due to their affair, they continued to fuck well into her seventh month until finally she couldn't do it anymore. The twins were both born only a few months ago and then put into the care of his most trusted aides to raise, their names were Gabriel or Gabe for short and Sarah. Gwen had made up a story of been on an extended business program with Stark Industries as a cover for her absence, he himself had visited as often as he could and in the time he had been in New York he could not help but take note of Mary Jane Watson. The redhead was truly stunning and clearly had a body well suited to her profession as a model, he had seen quite a lot of her work and each photo just wetted his desire for her. Thankfully for him the constant exposure to his altered semen had made Gwen somewhat subservient to his wishes, thus when he admitted his desire to bed Mary jane instead of getting angry with him the blond had agreed to aide him in getting her into his bed. Thus they had begun a way of getting Mary Jane to come to him alone without any back up and Gwen had decided the affair as the perfect solution, almost mentioning the twins as well to give it credence. The whole thing rested on making the redhead believe Gwen was horrified by what had happened and was fighting Norman for custody of the children, make Mary Jane want to come and confront Norman on her own believing she was coming to help her friend when in reality she was coming to meet her own seduction into his arms.

Oh he knew it was not going to be as easy as it had been with Gwen but he was confident he could use his overpowering presence to seduce Mary Jane, once he got his semen into her body she like Gwen before her would be more open to more encounters and the more semen she was exposed to the subservient she would become and thus he would have a second mistress to fuck anytime he wished. Shaking his head he refocused as now was the not the time to reminisce about how they had reached this moment, he had to be calm and collected and get Mary Jane to relax her guard somewhat.

"Well Miss Watson I don't have all day" he said when the redhead did not immediately respond to his previous question. "Why are you here?" he asked.

"I know about you and Gwen I know you seduced her somehow and impregnated her with twins, twins she gave birth to recently" Mary Jane finally answered with a glare at him.

"I overheard everything, including the fact that you and Gwen are currently fighting over who gets custody of them" she added. "I am here to tell you I will do everything I can to help Gwen keep you away from them, you are an evil sadistic man who is not cut out to be a Father" she spat making him frown. "Harry is lucky he didn't get more of your genes than he did, your ego is huge" she ranted now making him smile.

His son Harry was sadly a disappointment and always had been since he had become a teenager, he just did not have the drive or the right desires to succeed him hell his abilities in any of the sciences were dim when compared to someone like Gwen Stacy or Peter Parker. That had always rankled him, how could Harry hope to succeed him as C.O of Oscorp if he did not know science to the degree that was needed to understand half of what went on in the company. Worse his understanding of business was somewhat lacklustre as well, which meant Harry would probably not make a good successor as C.O of the company and he had come to accept that. As Mary Jane took a breath Norman's eyes could not help but track how her breasts heaved upwards in the red blouse she was wearing, she was clearly a cup heavier than Gwen so more than likely a d-dup which he could not wait to get his hands on. He glanced to the side knowing that Gwen was watching everything that was going on from the safety of the next room on a laptop connected to the cameras set in this room, once he had gained some kind of control of Mary Jane she would make her appearance and they would explain the truth of what was going on before finishing their seduction of Mary Jane Watson. He could feel his cock harden just thinking about having full access to the redhead's wonderful body, Mary Jane was oblivious to Norman's desire and intent as she tried to think of something that would make the man back off.

Norman stood up and moved to his drinks cabinet and poured himself a glarse of whiskey and then offered one to Mary Jane who surprisingly accepted, she thought the drink might calm her nerves. Taking the glarse she almost shuddered as Norman's fingers grazed her own, what really disturbed her was that it had not been disgust that had made her shudder but something else something she did not want to acknowledge. Downing the glarse of whisker in two gulps she turned away from Norman and wondered what the hell she was going to say or do next, Norman downed his own before slowly coming up behind Mary Jane as she presented a wonderful opportunity to get things started. Very slowly he raised his hands put them on Mary Jane's shoulders making her stiffen, but he made sure not to let her turn around.

"I understand you feel I am the bad guy in all of this Mary Jane I do but believe me when I tell you I did not intend to end up bedding Gwen, it was just one of those moments that happens in life when you least expect it" Norman told her calmly. "There was an attraction that sparked as we talked and it ended up with us in bed, I never expected it and I absolutely did not expect to end up getting her pregnant with twins but I did and when I learned this I just wanted to be a part of their lives even though I knew Gwen would not exactly want me to have any such contact with them" he explained making himself sound as honest and vulnerable as he could and as he had hoped she remained where she was listening to him. "You mentioned Harry, I admit I messed up badly in my raising of him perhaps expected too much out of him and I do truly regret that even though I doubt you believe that but I do" he continued. "I also admit my ego can sometimes get the best of me but I arseure you I am not a monster, yes Gwen and I argued about custody but truly all I want is to be involved in my children's lives I'd settle for that" he told her slowly beginning to kneed the redheads shoulders without her even noticing at first.

Thankfully his line about not been a monster would not cause any reaction from the redhead as she did not know he was the Green Goblin, neither had Gwen until he had taken the formula and transformed in front of her during one of his visits to her during her year away. By that point she was already fully his and she did not scream and run, no instead she had pulled up her nightgown and actually played with herself whilst he watched before climbing onto the bed with her legs spread wide and her pregnant belly on full display. Even in his altered state he had become so very aroused and quickly took his cock out and thrust it inside her willing pussy, he had fucked her for a full half hour easily having the stamina to last loving the way Gwen's breasts moved inside the satin covering of her nightgown. She had slowly opened the gown which had buttons at the top showing her now milk heavy breasts which he eagerly mauled with his mouth sucking on her nipples as hard as he could making her cry out in pleasure as she held onto his head and he continued to pound into her going faster and faster until finally he exploded and flooded her pussy with even more of his cum. And he considered more than likely forever ensuring she would be his as the purity of his semen in his transformed state was even more potent than when he was in his human state, that night truly had been wonderful and he had fucked her twice more before he had reverted back to normal and held his lover for the rest of night.

"And you expect me to just believe that" Mary Jane finally responded even though she did not move out from under Norman's hands even though she knew she should do so.

No for whatever reason she found she actually found his slow marseage of her shoulders calming and made her body tingle in a very pleasant way which she did not understand, still she stayed where she was letting him continue his marseage not even realising it was making her relaxed far more than she wanted to be in his presence. Norman confident he had put the redhead in a more relaxed posture moved his hands off her shoulders and moved back to the drink cabinet to pour them both another glarse of whiskey which he brought over to her, Mary had felt Norman's leave her and was surprised to find she missed their presence and thus easily accepted the drink Norman offered her as she was unsure why she was feeling such things. She drank the second glarse a bit more slowly as she tried to understand her body's reaction to Norman, it didn't make sense as she knew he was not a good man or at least did not seem like one if what she had overheard from Harry and Gwen was true and they had no reason to lie. Yet his defence seemed to be truthful and heartfelt and she could not help but feel his sense of loss at having Gwen stop him having contact with his children, but was his sense of loss real or was he just trying to come off as vulnerable. As she finished second glarse she felt one of Norman's hands resume its marseage of her left shoulder, she knew she should move out from under his hand but she found she didn't really want to as like before the marseage gave her a pleasant tingle and made her feel relaxed.

Norman smiled as Mary Jane fell further into his reach even though she did not realise it, he was taking a different track than the one that had led to him seducing Gwen, he had been somewhat aggressive and up front with his intentions when taking the blond but now with the redhead he was going slowly and been as careful as he could so he did not trip her alertness and make her aware of what he was doing and run. He put down his empty glarse on the nearby desk and began marseaging her other shoulder as well easily feeling the straps of her bra under her blouse as he does so, he continues to do this for another ten minutes in complete silence until Mary Jane is all but leaning against him in the most relaxed posture he had ever seen thus indicating it was time to move on. Slowly he lets one hand slip off her shoulders and down her arm before slipping onto her hip where he lets it rest for a few minutes, to his enjoyment Mary Jane does not react to this change. Slowly he raises his hand up until it rests just below her right breast; this was the true test to see if Mary Jane would fall into his and Gwen's trap. Mary Jane can feel where Norman's hand now rests and yet she does even feel like moving out of his reach or moving his hand, she feels so relaxed where she is thanks to the marseage Norman had given her and was still giving her on one shoulder.

'Where was the harm in this' she thought as she knew she had a body many men desired and she had even seen Peter looking a time or two even though he was with Gwen, Norman was no different and she really didn't see what could go wrong in letting have a little leeway.

Finally a minute later Norman moved his hand to actually cup her right breast making her actually moan at the contact as her breasts had always been sensitive, slowly Norman began to caress and grope the breast making her nipple instantly harden. She moaned even more as her head fell back against Norman's chest and she felt a heat begin to spread throughout her body much to her shock but it was a pleasant shock as she liked the feeling as it had been sometime since she'd had any sexual contact. She felt Norman's other hand moved and start caressing and groping her other breast but instead of trying to get out of his reach she just relaxed against him even more and allowed him full access to her breasts. Norman smiled as the redhead gave no sign of stopping him and actually seemed to be enjoying his attention which is more than he expected first time out but he wasn't complaining. He continued to grope and caress the redhead's breasts feeling how hard her nipples had become, he began to tweak and pull on them through her blouse and bra making her moan and cry out even more which made his cock harden. Mary Jane felt something hard poke her skirt clad arse and instantly stiffened somewhat as she realised it was Norman's cock, but as he continued to marseage and caress her breasts and pull and squeeze her nipples she relaxed again and just enjoyed the sensations and decided it was natural for Norman to be hard with her in his arms. Norman continued to play with her breasts for the next ten minutes loving the feel of them in his hands, as he had suspected she was a cup heavier than Gwen but they were utterly wonderful to hold. Finally he stopped and moved his hands back to her hips as he prepared his next move; he had to be quick before Mary Jane could regain her senses.

In the next room Gwen watched and had watched since Mary Jane had stormed into the house easily falling prey to the sob story she had been given, she supposed on one hand she should feel guilty in helping to set Mary Jane up to be seduced by Norman but she just could not refuse the man not since she had finally admitted she had an attraction to him and all but offered herself to him by stripping out of her clothes and doing what he wanted. She had tried to deny that attraction after the first time she had ended up been fucked by Norman but had come back to in her mind confront him on what happened, she had ended again been easily seduced into his arms removing her blouse and bra at his command and then been fucked on his desk and for the rest of the day been taken in different positions and areas of the house until they were both spent. She had run then afraid of what had happened and how easily she had surrendered to his desires for her body, but she had come back again to confront Norman scared he had done something to her. She had become agitated and distracted thus allowing Norman to spin her around and kiss her once more and from there she had ripped her blouse open and fucked her once more long and hard until her pussy was again full with his cum. She had raged at him that he had done something only for him to deny it, she had left after he had stated so confidently she would on her next visit surrender herself to him which she had denied. But as he had stated she had returned after staying away for three days, but for each of those three nights she had fingered herself to orgasm about her time with Norman until finally she could not ignore how much she had enjoyed been fucked by Norman. Thus she had indeed gone back stripped out of her clothes and offered herself to him, allowing him to command her crawl over and give him a blow job which she did and then he had had her fuck herself onto his cock. This time when it was over she had not run and just given in to her desire, from then on an affair had begun behind her boyfriend's Peter's back. Again she should have felt guilty for betraying his trust but she didn't, as time had gone on and she fucked Norman more and more she had become in a sense subservient to him and his desires. When she had to leave New York due to becoming pregnant with twins Norman had visited often and fucked her right up to her seventh month before they had to stop, just before that he revealed he was the Green Goblin when he transformed in front of her and instead of been afraid she had instead been aroused. She had hiked up her nightgown and played with herself just to see what he would do; he had thrown her onto the bed and fucked her hard even as she unbuttoned her gown to show off her milk filled breasts which he feasted on with gusto.

That would not be the only time she had fucked Norman as the Goblin, she had done it several more times since and loved every minute of it. Peter was completely unaware of the fact she had been fucking Norman on the side, he hadn't even questioned the story she had made up to cover her leaving to have the twins and she knew it was because he was too busy off playing hero always leaving her behind. Perhaps that was part of the reason she felt no guilt in cheating on Peter, shaking her head she refocused as Norman began his seduction of Mary Jane. She watched on the laptop as he began a slow sensual marseage which put her friend into a very relaxed mood which made her smile, then slowly he slipped a hand down and began to grope and caress one of her breasts and not once did Mary Jane try and protest and move out of his reach which showed his marseage had done its work. He began to caress and grope the other breast at the same time again with the same result and she knew Mary Jane was now ripe to be taken, she felt her pussy tingle from what was about to happen.

Back in Norman's office Mary Jane almost let out a yelp as she was spun around and quickly found herself facing Norman, before she could fully recover his head descended and captured her lips in a heated kiss. She froze for all of two minutes before her body once again relaxed and she actually began to kiss him back, she didn't really know why she was responded except it had been a while since she'd had any physical contact with a man and she was still somewhat under the spell of his wonderful marseage. Norman pulled the unresisting redhead against his body fully so his hard cock pushed up against her, he heard her moan into the kiss as she clearly felt him before finally breaking it and staring down at her dazed face. Mary Jane looked up at his face not completely sure what she was doing, why she was allowing this to go so far, had she been so long without such contact she was willing to take such a gamble with Norman to satisfy her needs.

'What was wrong with her?' she asked herself as he leaned down and kissed her again.

She felt his hands move down her back and grip her arse pulled herself even harder against his body, she could feel just how hard his cock was against her stomach and she actually felt her panties get wet as she began to image it thrusting inside her pussy. She let out another moan as her hands slowly found their way around him and all but clung to him as the kiss deepened, she felt his tongue slowly push against her lips and without thinking about it opened them and let it enter her mouth. Soon their tongues were engaged in an erotic duel as she began to feel her body heat up, when Norman finally broke the kiss she was left panting as if she was an animal in heat. She felt his hands grip her arse even tighter and she suddenly realised she had no urge to flee; her body was completely hungry for what Norman wanted to do to it. She had come here to try and help her friend but all she had done was fall into Norman's seductive grip, and she wondered if this was how he had managed to bed Gwen by been so utterly magnetic and seductive. It was like she was a moth to a flame, he kissed her again and she all but melted into it wrapping her arms around his head and pulling him deeper and letting her instincts rule. Norman wanted to laugh as the redhead began to actually respond to him without thinking about it, Mary Jane Watson was proving just as easy to seduce as Gwen Stacy had been.

He pulled her skirt up around her waist before slipping one of his hands under it and then running it right over her panties which to his delight were wet from her arousal, Mary Jane cried out as she felt the contact and swooned in his arms. Norman did it three more times making her cry out louder each time whilst clinging to him, Mary Jane felt her body ignite fully into an aroused state and she knew that she was not getting out of this room without been fully fucked by Norman. She felt him begin to move her towards his desk and suddenly she knew why it was empty because he had planned to put her on it, she gave no resistance as he moved her until the table edge hit the back of her legs. She groaned again as she felt Norman's hand trail over her panty covered pussy once more, she swayed as she felt her juices gush out soaking her panties even more. Norman stepped back and admired the redhead for a few seconds; she was completely under his thrall and that made his cock even harder. Stepping forward he began to unbutton her blouse loving the fact she did not even try and stop him, as he worked he noted her black bra became visible and he truly admired the way they encased her breasts. Once the blouse was fully open he pulled her to him and kissed her once more even as his hands gripped her arse and then lifted her up into his arms, Mary Jane moaned wantonly as she felt the shift before she felt him move her fully over the table where he let her drop and she instantly felt the cold surface under her panties thanks to the fact her skirt was still pushed against her waist. She looked up at Norman who was staring hard at her bra covered breasts now on full view, she felt utterly sinful just lying on his table for him to stare at.

Back in the next room Gwen moaned at the sight of Mary Jane's breasts been bared encased in a very tight hugging black bra, clearly her friend was now fully in Norman's grasp as she seemed to want to be fucked considering she was just lying there. She dropped one of her hands down and pulled her skirt up to expose her naked pussy and slowly inserted two fingers making herself moan, she'd always had an appreciation for the female form but it was not until she started her affair with Norman that she had begun to explore it. She still didn't truly understand why she was so willing to do whatever Norman wanted even if he meant seducing another woman but she enjoyed it all the same, the first time had been only a month after she went into hiding to have her twins. Norman had brought back a stunning brunette named Lia who had bright green eyes, she had barely even reacted to the idea of helping him seduce and fuck the woman. Lia had been a very willing subject who seemed eager for a night of fun, the experience had been a truly eye opening moment as she enjoyed the feel of another woman's body. Having her breasts in her hand and suckling on her hard nipples had been so enjoyable, learning how to make another cum with her mouth had been a little more difficult but she had learned as the night had gone on. From that point on Norman would bring another woman to her for the next few months until she could no longer have sex until after the twins were born, now she was preparing to help seduce and fuck one of her best friends and she truly couldn't wait to get her hands on the redhead who had such a wonderful body. She let out a moan as she fingered herself as she watched Norman's hand glide over Mary Jane to caress her breasts, the look on Mary Jane's face was so enticing.

In his office Norman continued to caress and grope Mary Jane's breasts in their satin prison loving the feel of them in his hands, they were heavier than Gwen's which he loved. He was truly looking forward to seeing them in all their naked glory, and even more so awaiting the arrival of Gwen and how Mary Jane would react to it. Letting go of her breasts he reached down and unbuckled his belt before undoing his trousers and removing them and then his boxers, his cock sprung up pointing right at Mary Jane who slowly pushed herself up onto her elbows to see what he was doing. The sudden widening of her eyes and the moan of lust she let out told him she liked what he saw, he reached up and began to remove her panties loving how she lifted herself up to let him remove them without protest. Mary Jane felt like she was out of her body looking down watching it surrender so easily to Norman, she watched as he stepped forward and then ran his cockhead up and down her wet pussy lips making her moan throatily as she collapsed back onto the table. Norman smiled before shoving forward and thrusting his cock into Mary Jane, the cry of utter rapture she let out was music to his ears. Her hands came up and clutched her own breasts as he began a slow steady pace as he did not want this to be over to quickly, he reached up and placed his hands over her own and helped her grope and caress her breasts feeling her nipples harden under them. Mary Jane without really thinking about it locked her legs around Norman as he began to thrust into her, she felt a burning sense of arousal surge through her body she had not felt before. She began to meet his thrusts as best she could with her position been what it was, she used her legs to pull Norman as he thrusted into her.

Norman let out a growl as he began to increase his speed somewhat watching almost hypnotically as Mary Jane's breasts began to bounce in their satin prison, reaching up he took a hold of her bra and released the front clasp which held it together and then watched as the two wonderful orbs spilled out.

He let out a moan of true appreciation as he took note of her nipples standing hard and pointed and he quickly leaned down and sucked one into his mouth, Mary Jane cried out at the contact and wrapped her arms around his head as she rotated her hips as his thrusts increased once more. She was suddenly glad she had worn a bra which opened at the front, she held Norman to her as he switched from one nipple to the other using his teeth to nip and tug on the hardened bud making her moan and cry out in pleasure. Her body felt like it was on fire as she felt as if Norman was trying to devour her breasts as he put as much of them into his mouth as he could with each switch. Norman gripped Mary Jane hard as he began to truly ram himself into Mary Jane making the redhead slide on the table and her breasts bounce wildly, Norman let go of her breasts now covered with his saliva as he watched her breasts bounce so freely before he gripped her legs and as he slowly pulled his cock out to the hilt making Mary Jane whine in protest before he slammed himself back inside her. Mary Jane cried out loudly as she felt the hard thrust slam into her, she arched her back hard as she felt pleasure engulf her entire body as Norman went back to groping her breasts as he fucked her. She knew she was not going to last much longer, she began to pant as Norman fucked her wildly in a way she had never been fucked before.

Finally she felt herself reached her peak and she screamed out her orgasm which made her entire body shudder against Norman, Norman felt the flood of her juices against his cock making him groan as he continued to piston into her before finally a few minutes later he reached his own powerful climax shooting globs of his seed into her willing pussy. Mary Jane felt Norman's cum flood her pussy and she moaned and groped her own breasts even tweaking her own nipples as her body tingled in pleasure, Norman smiled down at the freshly fucked redhead knowing already his altered cum was going to work on her mind. Pulling himself free he wondered what Gwen had thought of his first fuck of Mary Jane, he noted the redhead didn't seem to be in a rush to escape like Gwen had been after their first time and he quickly decided to fuck her again before she could fully recover her wits.

Back in the next room Gwen moaned loudly as she slammed her fingers in and out of her now wet pussy as she watched Norman finally fuck Mary Jane who like she had done submitted easily to his desire, her eyes were fixed on the image of Mary Jane's wildly bouncing breasts which she could not wait to sample. Arching herself slightly in her seat she an orgasm rapidly approaching as Mary Jane began to cry out clearly enjoying been fucked so well by Norman. Soon her friend would feel the wonder of having Norman spill his seed into her, she knew like her it would become addictive to the redhead. She watched Mary Jane arched up off the table as she orgasmed and then moan loudly as Norman clearly climaxed inside her. Unable to stop herself she rammed her fingers inside herself as shard as she could before crying out as she erupted into her own orgasm drenching her fingers with her juices. Slipping her fingers out she sucked her own juices off and standing up, she was unable to resist making her entrance as it was clear Mary Jane was not going anywhere considering as she lay still blissfully calm on Norman's desk.

Mary Jane managed to push herself onto her elbows as she heard the noise of a door opening and startled as she saw her friend Gwen walk in calmly, her head spun as she felt Norman's hands run and up and down her legs. Gwen walked right up to the desk with a small smile that confused Mary Jane when she noted it, she had come here to help Gwen but it looked right now that she was calm even in Norman's presence.

"Hello MJ, having fun?" Gwen inquired as her smile turned slightly wicked.

"Gwen, what's going on?" Mary Jane managed to ask as she tried to grasp what she was doing here and why she was suddenly so calm when before we near Norman she was in a blind rage and afraid.

"I'm afraid to say you've been tricked MJ you see I was never on the outs with Norman" Gwen admitted with a shrug as Mary Jane stared at Gwen at first in shock then in confusion. "I did get pregnant and I did give birth to twins but I was never fighting him over custody, you see I've been having an affair with Norman since he first seduce me" she explained to Mary Jane who now looked completely stunned by this information. "I tried to resist at first, fought the attraction between us but soon I had to surrender to the truth I wanted him and enjoyed it every time he fucked me no matter what I told myself at the time" she continued. "The more he fucked me and the more of his cum I took inside my pussy the more subservient I became until I was fully his no matter what he wanted, I've even engaged in a few threesomes with another woman and I learned I loved playing with another woman and soon so shall you" she told her.

"N…oooo" Mary Jane finally managed to shout shaking her head wildly as she tried to come to terms with what Gwen had admitted. "What's he done to you?" she demanded to know unknowingly repeating the same question Gwen had asked Norman whilst she was still resisting him.

"Nothing MJ I arseure you, he freed me and now I fully embrace my sexuality" Gwen arseured her.

"What about Peter, you remember your boyfriend?" Mary Jane asked arching slightly as she felt one of Norman's hands run over her pussy making her aware she was still lying on his desk with her legs wide open and with Norman in-between them she could not close them fully.

"I still care for Peter just not as much as I do for Norman" Gwen answered with a simple shrug before bending down close to Mary Jane and locking eyes with her friend. "Don't worry so much MJ, everything is going to be alright and you are going to love what happens next just like you loved having Norman fuck you" she arseured her before leaning forward and kissed Mary Jane.

Mary Jane's eyes opened wide as she felt Gwen actually kiss her as she had never had any experience with another woman, she had never experimented with any of her college roommates thus this was an entirely new experience. She let out a moan as she felt Norman slip his fingers inside her pussy as Gwen deepened their kiss and she actually felt her tongue slip inside her mouth as she moaned, her body exploded into heat once more as she felt Norman fingers begin a steady thrusting motion as Gwen finally broke the kiss but brought her hand up and began to caress and grope one of her naked breasts. Mary Jane surrendered and collapsed back onto the table realising not only was she not getting out of here without been fucked again but also that Gwen her friend had set her up so as to be seduced by Norman in the first place. The entire argument she had overheard had been staged with the entire thing having one purpose which was to play on her emotions and bring her here to defend Gwen only to fall into his hands and end up been seduced, they had played her perfectly. Letting out a moan she without even thinking about it began to rotate her hips to meet Norman's fingers, whilst Gwen leant down and actually took one of her breasts into her mouth whilst still using her hand to play with the other.

Mary Jane could not believe the feelings she was experiencing from having another woman suck and lick her breast, it was so different than when a man did it. Combined with the way Norman's fingers were thrusting wildly inside her it was a heady mix, her hips began to thrust downward meeting every one of Norman's own thrusts making her moan more and more as Gwen began switching between breasts now adding biting to the sucking she had been doing. Her body felt like it was on fire as she was double teamed, Norman removed his fingers actually making her whine in protest as the pleasure had been building wonderfully inside her again. Norman smiled as he watched Gwen expertly keep Mary Jane hot and bothered using her teeth to tug and nip her erect nipples all the while whilst sucking her breasts as hard as she could, taking hold of his cock he again lined it up against the redhead's wet pussy before slowly entering her making Mary Jane let out one very loud cry of pleasure. Mary Jane's legs jerked somewhat as she felt Norman re-enter her, she then consciously locked them around him once more as he began to thrust inside her once more making the pleasure build again. Gwen let go of the nipple she was currently suckling to lock eyes with Mary Jane once more watching her eyes closely she noted how aroused the redhead was. Smirking she leaned down and kissed her again as Norman ran his hands up to cup and kneed her breasts as Gwen deepened her kiss, she slipped her tongue back inside Mary Jane's mouth and this time the redhead responded hesitantly clashing her own tongue against the blonds. Norman let out an appreciative groan at the sight enjoying seeing the redhead been co-operative and began to go all out all but slamming into Mary Jane making her body jerk wildly as he went, Gwen released the redheads mouth allowing her moan and cry out as the pleasure built close to explosive point and she watched as the redhead began to actually grope her own breasts once Norman released them and moved his hands down to her waist, bringing her legs up and giving him better traction as he continued to pump himself into her.

Mary Jane could feel she was close to probably the most explosive orgasm of her life as Gwen and Norman continued to fuck her, Gwen went back to suckling her breasts and using her teeth to tug on her excited nipples. Her hands held onto the blonds head as she began to lose herself, Norman continued to pound away at her pussy which was soaking wet until finally she screamed as her orgasm blew through her coating Norman's cock with her sexual juices, Norman felt the flood against his cock was bigger than the first time but managed to stop himself hitting his climax straight off. He slowed himself down just barely as Mary Jane's eyes rolled in her head as she tried to recover from her orgasm, grinning he quickly sped up against slamming into her as fast as she could making the redhead cry out wildly as she clung to Gwen's head even as the blond continued to feed on Mary Jane's breasts. It did not take him more than several more minutes to reach his own climax and erupt spilling a second wave of cum into Mary Jane's responsive pussy, Mary Jane let out a moan of pleasure as she felt her pussy overfill with Norman's seed having already taking one wave the first time he'd fucked her. Gwen let go of the breast she was currently suckling to watch the redhead heave as she was pumped full of Norman's cum, finally Norman pulled out of the redhead only for several spurts of cum to erupt and dribble onto the floor from Mary Jane's pussy even as she moaned at the feeling. Her legs dropped limply once Norman released them, Norman admired the look of been freshly well fucked the redhead wore and knew soon she would be just like Gwen Stacy a willing mistress.

"Didn't you enjoy that MJ" Gwen whispered as her friend slowly began to regain her senses.

"Oh god Gwen how could you set me up?" Mary Jane demanded as she slowly sat up and began to redo her bra clasp before buttoning up her blouse only for Gwen to grab her hands and stay her motion.

"Oh don't give me the moral outrage MJ, I watched you turn all but submissive as Norman seduced you just like I did before you" Gwen countered not willing to let the redhead run off like she herself have. "You enjoyed every minute of having Norman's cock inside you, you loved feeling him cum and shoot his seed into you and you'll want it again just like I did now that you've experienced it" she told her. "You enjoyed having me play and suck your breasts and nip and tug on your nipples which were erect as hell, face facts

Mary Jane you wanted to be fucked and fucked you were" she stated clearly as she locked eyes with her friend.

Mary Jane trembled as Gwen spoke and tried to ignore or counter her argument but in truth she had known what was happening as soon as Norman's hands moved beneath her breasts, from there she had enjoyed and taken part in her own seduction due to giving in to her own desire for sex. When Gwen had revealed herself she had done nothing except asking a few questions before again going along when Gwen kissed her, from there she had enjoyed her first girl on girl experience and getting fucked by Norman again. How could she argue when in the end she had given in, she let her hands drop from her blouse thus allowing Gwen to undo it once more and run a hand over her breasts once more covered by her bra.

"Just except the truth MJ like me you have an attraction to Norman and you will give in when he comes onto you because your body wants it" Gwen told her. "Except the truth now or like me before you fight it and try and resist but only to fall to him in the end" she told her as she cupped one of the redheads breasts and gave it a good squeeze loving the heavy feel of it in her hand.

Mary Jane let out a moan as she felt her breast been played with as her nipples were still stiff in arousal, Gwen's words plagued her mind but she was not ready to just give in and allow Norman to fuck whenever he wanted. Yes she had enjoyed been fucked by him but that did not mean she was going to do it again, standing up somewhat uneasily she pushed Gwen's hand away from her breast and rebuttoning her blouse before she stared at Gwen then Norman who was putting his pants back on and just watching before

walking out of the office and then the house knowing she had a lot to think about.

"That went much better than expected" Norman stated unconcerned by the departure of Mary Jane as he knew like Gwen before her she would come back his altered sperm would see to that.

Gwen smiled and moved into his arms knowing that it had indeed gone better, she had expected much more resistance from Mary Jane, not that she was complaining as she preferred easy to hard. To be honest when she had made her own entranced and revealed the truth she had expected Mary Jane to go mental and run but she hadn't, she hadn't even protested much when she revealed her affair with Norman and that she was cheating on Peter. She did not believe for a minute Mary Jane would go running to Peter to tell him, as that would entail admitting she'd had sex with Norman as well as Gwen, that she had allowed herself to be seduced as easily as Gwen had admitting been. No Mary Jane would go home and like she herself had done argue with herself why she had allowed herself to be so easily seduced, then when it came time to sleep she would succumb to the urge to play with herself over what had taken place unless like Gwen herself would hold out for a day or two. Perhaps she would come back here to confront Norman as she had before her and end up back in Norman's arms, it could play out a dozen different ways but one thing she was confident of was that Mary Jane would in the end give in and become Norman's mistress as she had done.

"It was hot as hell to watch, I always knew Mary Jane had a killer body but seeing it in person was better than the few brief glimpses I had whilst we were in college" Gwen told him with a wicked smile.

"A body I very much enjoyed feasting on my dear" Norman said with a chuckle as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Now that she has some of my cum inside her I am confident she will return for more fun, oh like you before her I think she try and resist but in the end she will succumb to her base desires" he added.

"Will you fuck her as the Goblin like you do me?" Gwen inquired feeling her body heat up in arousal at the mere mention of such an action taking place.

The times she had fucked Norman whilst he was transformed into the Goblin were far more exciting than when they fucked normally, her body responded in ways she still didn't fully understand. Instead of fear or anger all she got was a arousal and lust, a deeper urge to be dominated by him, she wondered how Mary Jane will react to the fact that Norman is the Green Goblin. Would she react as she had or would there truly be fear and anger, if she had to bet and considering how Mary Jane had reacted so far she would bet lust and arousal?

"In time yes I will" Norman answered growing hard at the very thought of conquering Mary Jane as his alter ego the Green Goblin. "But that is for later, for now we should focus on ensuring she succumbs to her desires" he added her. "You will pay her a visit later and reinforce things, and if you want to try seducing her be my guest just make sure you use this to capture it on film" he told her as handed her a small digital video camera with the ability to record and play whatever it saw a new invention from his company.

"Now that will be a fun challenge" Gwen responded with a side smile as she took the camera and her mind began to imagine seducing her friend into a full on lesbian encounter.

Norman let his hand travel down Gwen's back until it rested on her arse which he gave a firm squeeze instantly making Gwen moan and lean into him some more, smirking at him she then pulled away and slowly unbuttoned her own blouse revealing she wore no bra underneath it before throwing it backwards at him. Bending over giving him a firm view of her arse she removed her skirt to reveal she also wore no panties either, hearing a groan of appreciation from Norman she glanced back even as she climbed onto the desk where not minutes before Mary Jane had been fucked royally to see Norman all but ripping his pants back off and stalking towards her. Turning herself onto her back she spread her legs wide as possible and ran a hand up over her pussy in clear invitation, Norman needed no more encouragement than that, lining his once more hard cock with her pussy her all but slammed himself into her making Gwen arch upwards and cry out in pleasure. One his cock bottomed out to the hilt he slowly pulled it back out before slamming it back in, he quickly started a slow steady pace of thrusting inside Gwen's wonderfully warm and wet pussy. He watched as Gwen quickly began to kneed her own breasts and whilst twisting her nipples as hard as she could, she quickly locked her legs around his back and used them to pull him against her with every thrust he made. Gwen eagerly rotated and thrust her hips forward even as she used her legs to pulled Norman harder against her; she moaned and groaned in pleasure as her body heated up in arousal as Norman fucked her.

Norman increased the speed of his thrusting aided by how wet Gwen was becoming something he had noted happened the more they fucked, Gwen sat up and offered him her breasts which he eagerly leaned forward and began to bite and suck, he used his teeth nip and pull her nipples as he alternated between the two lovely orbs. Gwen held his head to her breasts loving the feeling of his mouth on her breasts; she shuffled forwards so he could take a hold of her arse and pick her up off the table. Eagerly she bounced up and down his cock as he held her whilst still feasting on her breasts, she moaned loudly to egg him on and he did not disappoint as he slammed back down on the table and as fast as possible pulled out fully from her pussy making her groan in disappointment. But he quickly twisted her around so her arse now faced him and without missing a beat slammed his cock all the way into her arse making her scream at the combination of pain and pleasure that shot through her body. As Norman began to thrust into her arse she recalled when he first took her anally and the pain that she had originally get, but as they had continued she had quickly found the pain turning to pleasure and soon she was crying out for more. When he exploded and filled her arse with cum for the first time she had felt a truly unique feeling fill her, a feeling she had quickly come to love. Now she loved it when Norman took her anally, the combination of pain and pleasure she felt made all the hornier, she clung to the table as Norman continued to hammer into her. Suddenly letting out a yelp as Norman gave her arse a sharp slap she began to try and meet his thrust as best she could, several more slaps rained down on her arse until finally unable to take any more she let out a piercing scream as she orgasmed violently. Norman groaned as he felt his cock been bathed in Gwen's sexual juices and after a few more thrusts erupted in his own climax and began to spew his cum into her arse. Gwen moaned at the sensation as her heads dropped to the table breathing deeply as Norman pulled out of her now sensitive arse, her body collapsed onto the table whilst moved to the chair behind the table and sat down in front of her. This put his still somewhat hard cock in her line of sight, inching forward and took it into her mouth and began to suck and lick their combined juices off it before starting a slow steady blow job making Norman groan at the sensation.

Gwen began to bob her head up and down the hard shaft before bringing her hand up and taking a hold of the lower part of his cock began caressing and stroking it, she felt Norman grab a fistful of her hair and tug on it as she continued to work his cock. She ran her tongue up over his cock as she deep throated him easily taking his entire length inside her throat from experience during previous fucks; she dropped her hands down to play with his balls for a few minutes before going back to stroking his cock. Norman grunted as he felt another climax approaching, more than likely his last for today as he had already climaxed three times twice in Mary Jane and once inside Gwen. The alterations he had undergone since first taking the OZ serum that transformed him into the Green Goblin had enabled him to cum far more often during sexual play, but did not give him an unlimited ability to do so still it was useful. He pulled harder on Gwen's hair making her moan slightly in pain as she speeded up her sucking and stroking of his cock and adding in more stimulation of her tongue swiping up and down it lewdly, finally unable to take any more due to what he had already done with Mary Jane and Gwen he let out a grunt before erupted into his final climax of the day and shot load after load of cum down her throat. Gwen felt the explosion and eagerly began to swallow the offering even as some leaked out of her mouth and down her chin until finally the last few drops was swallowed, backing off she withdrew of his cock and collapsed onto the table taking deep breaths of air. Norman slumped into his chair with a smile on his face; the only thought on his mind was what a good day it had been.

"What a lovely way to top off a good day" he mused as he finally stood up to retrieve his pants and head for the shower.

Gwen let out a small giggle as she heard this before she finally managed to push herself off the table and follow him, even as she got under the hot spray of the shower she was thinking of ways to approach Mary Jane when she went to visit her tonight as Norman had ordered. She would have to play to Mary Jane's emotions which she knew were the key to knocking down the redhead's defences, defences she knew would be up when she called round. Washing her body fully clean of their afternoon fun she continued to think of ways to get Mary Jane to relax around her after what had happened and been revealed to her, it would not be easy she thought as she stepped out and began to dry herself off with one of the towels hung up nearby. Norman stepped out soon after and did the same before they headed back and redressed themselves, Gwen watched as Norman went back to sitting behind his desk.

"Mary Jane may of submitted easily today far more easier than we expected but that does not mean she will just surrender, more than likely like you before her Gwen she will resist for a few days" Norman stated as he steepled his hands against one another. "Hopefully your visit tonight will smooths things into our favour and make her give in sooner rather than later" he continued.

"Oh don't worry Norman I'll get through to her that it is more enjoyable to give in to the inevitable, she'll try and resist but in the end you know I can be very persuasive and she will cave" Gwen arseured him with a smile he easily returned.

"Of course, you better go and prepare for the night ahead, Harry will be visiting in a hour and it is better he never finds out about us" Norman replied to which Gwen nodded in agreement.

Getting up she walked over to him gave him a long deep loving kiss before she turned and exited the office; Norman watched her go admiring the sway of her arse as she went. Gwen Stacy was one of the most beautiful women he knew and the fact she was his mistress made him proud, that he had got her to commit to an affair behind her boyfriend's back a boyfriend she had loved even more so. Relaxing into his chair he contemplated how things might play out with Mary Jane after Gwen had seen her tonight, smiling he couldn't wait to find out.

TFTS

(Mary Jane's Apartment)

Mary Jane tried to focus for what had to be the fifth time since coming home from Osborn's mansion; she had stripped out of her clothes and jumped straight into the shower hoping to put what had transpired behind her with the hot water. Sadly it was not going to be as easy as Gwen had indicated; she still could barely wrap her mind around what Gwen had admitted to her. That she was actively in an affair with Norman Osborn, that she loved been fucked by the man and could not get enough of him that she was willing to cheat on her boyfriend Peter. She had no clue how to deal with this knowledge nor how to deal with the fact that she too had succumbed to Norman's seductive allure, she had allowed him to fuck her twice in quick succession and as much as she tried to deny it had enjoyed both times even more so the second as Gwen had been there sucking and groping her breasts as Norman fucked her. Shaking her head in agitation and annoyance at her own thoughts she moved to make herself something to drink, it had been at least a few hours since she had left Osborn's mansion and still her mind would not settle, once she had poured herself a nice hot cup of coffee she sat down and tried to relax. Only a few minutes later there was a knock at her door making her frown, getting up she walked over and opened it only to be stunned to find Gwen standing outside looking as if nothing had happened between them hours before.

"Hey MJ I thought we should talk privately just between us" Gwen said simply as she strolled inside.

Mary Jane was stunned only for a few minutes before she slammed the door shut and locked it before following the blond inside; Gwen removed her coat to reveal she was in a simple red dress cut short so her legs were on full display. It also had a low cut opening thus she had a good eyeful of Gwen's cleavage; she swallowed hard as she felt the apartment suddenly heat up.

'What the hell is wrong with me?' she asked herself internally.

"Talk Gwen you want to talk after what you set me up to do" Mary Jane spat in anger at the remembrance of the fact Gwen had betrayed her. "You betrayed my trust and used my

emotions against me to get me into Norman's hands" she vented.

"I suppose I did betray you and use your emotions against you for that purpose MJ but let's face facts before you let yourself get too worked up" Gwen countered as she slowly walked towards her friend. "You enjoyed been seduced, you enjoyed been fucked or you would not have stayed for a second helping" she stated as her walk became slightly predatory causing Mary Jane to start backing away. "I saw the way you clung to him as well as groping your own breasts as he fucked you, that is not the actions of someone not enjoying themselves" she continued beginning to sway her hips and smirking as Mary Jane's slowly lowered to watch before darting back up. This made her confident that she could indeed seduce Mary Jane easily, it was clear she was interested even if she was fighting to ignore that fact. "Your moans and cries of pleasure couldn't be mistaken MJ you loved it, and soon you will go back for more count on it" she arseured her as Mary Jane's back hit the wall and she quickly closed in and put her arms against her head thus pinning her in. "Believe me MJ there is no going back, only forward so give into the inevitable and surrender yourself to Norman as I did" she advised with a smile before leaning forward and catching Mary Jane off guard kissed her as hard as she could.

Mary Jane let out a brief startled yelp before her body gave up and just went with what Gwen was doing, moaning she slowly started to return the kiss as her anger drained away and she lost herself in what was happening unaware the Norman's altered seed had already had a powerful effect on her body. Finally after a very heavy make out Gwen pulled back and smirked at the heavily panting Mary Jane who stared back at her, Mary Jane could barely comprehend what she was doing or allowing been done to her. Gwen smirked knowing she had already breeched whatever defences Mary Jane had put up, she had already set up the small video camera Norman had given her. It was a unique little device that would follow them as long as it was active, thus even if they moved to the bedroom it would follow and record. Leaning forward she kissed Mary Jane again loving the feel of her friends lips on her own, when the redhead let out a low moan she slipped her tongue inside her mouth and began a small duel with her before withdrawing. Mary Jane blinked somewhat glassy eyed at her before her eyes widened as she felt Gwen's nibble fingers work her jeans lose.

Mary Jane hesitated as she felt her jeans been undone and then she let out a loud moan as she felt Gwen's hand snake inside not only her now lose jeans but her panties as well, panties that were now wet with her growing arousal. She trembled as the arousal flooded her body making her nipples hard as stubs and she knew Gwen had her, they were going to fuck and there was no stopping it.

"See you want this, your body craves sexual stimulation and no one can give it you better than me except Norman and Norman is what you are already craving now you've had a taste" Gwen whispered into her ear as she ran her fingers softly over her panty covered pussy making them wetter as her arousal grew.

Mary Jane tried not to admit Gwen was correct in her assessment of her state of mind, but in the back of her mind she could not hide from the fact that since she had returned from the mansion all she had been able to think about was Norman and been fucked by him. She had been feeling some sort of compulsion to go back, was this what Gwen had been talking about back at the mansion? That having his cum inside her would make her crave it more; she felt two conflicting emotions one of fear and one of anticipation. Suddenly her body stiffened as she felt one of Gwen's fingers slip inside her panties and almost enter her now soaking pussy she moaned and gave in completely to whatever it was Gwen was going to do to her, Gwen sensing this smiled and removing her hand took Mary Jane by the hand and led her to the redheads bedroom. Mary Jane allowed herself to be led to her bed and then stood still as Gwen went to work stripping her of her clothes, first her jeans were removed and then her t-shirt leaving her in her panties and bra. Gwen smiled before she reached around and unclipped the bra and removed it from Mary Jane's body giving her full access to the redheads wonderful breasts, leaning down she trailed her tongue around one of her nipples making Mary Jane sway as and cling to the blonde's head. Gwen sucked on the hardened nub for a few seconds knowing it was just stirring her friend's arousal, letting go of her prise she straitened before pushing Mary Jane onto her bed.

"Watch me" she commanded and waited until Mary Jane's eyes focused on her.

With a smile Gwen began to sway to a beat only she could hear using her hands to trail over her own body, caressing and groping her breasts she felt her own nipples harden under her silk dress made all the easier as she wore no bra. Slowly temptingly she reached behind herself and unzipped her dress until it was lose enough to remove, then with deliberately slow she pulled first one and then other straps of the dress off and pushed the top half of the dress down until it slipped off her breast revealing them to Mary Jane's hungry gaze as she had not been able to look away since Gwen's command. Pushing the rest of the dress down her body she revealed she was also not wearing any panties, Mary Jane's eyes widened as she took in this fact as she would never think to do such a thing herself but it was clear Gwen had become more daring since taking up with Norman. Stepped towards the bed she felt a small tube she had retrieved from her pocket as well as her strap on and used her own legs to knock Mary Jane's legs which were dangling over the bed further apart, climbing onto the bed so as she was right above the redhead she paused as she stared into Mary Jane's eyes loving the glazed look in them.

Mary Jane hesitated only a second before returning Gwen's heated kiss as the blond swooped down and captured her mouth in a lip lock, they made out for what felt like forever to the redhead before they finally parted so as to breathe. Gwen pulled away and got back up and going back to where her coat lay, taking the special item out the inside pocket she returned to find Mary Jane exactly where she had left her. Smirking she raised her hand to show the redhead her prise, Mary Jane's eyes widened when she took note of what her friend was holding. It was a dildo connected to a leather harness; she suddenly knew exactly how Gwen was going to fuck her. It was not going to be some soft act of love making as she had seen in a few lesbian movies she had ended up watching in college with friends one of whom had been a lesbian, no Gwen was going to fuck her like as a man would fuck her. Gwen smirked as realisation over what was she was about to do passed over Mary Jane's face, easily slipping the strap on around her waist ensuring it was tight. She climbed back onto the bed loving the fact that Mary Jane did not move and just waited for her, once positioned over her she lined up the strap on running the dildo up and down the redhead's now soaking pussy making her moan in heat before she plunged it all the way inside.

Mary Jane arched her back as she felt the dildo thrust into her filling her pussy fully, she let out probably one of the loudest moans of pleasure she'd ever let out as her legs automatically locked around Gwen as the blond began a slow steady pace of thrusting the dildo in and out and of her gushing pussy. Gwen swooped down and began to suck, nibble and bite her excited nipples before feasting on her right breast whilst heavily groping the left. Mary Jane felt overloaded on pleasure as Gwen continued to hammer into her with increasing speed, she felt the blond let go of her breast she was currently suckling before moving up and latching onto her neck and began to suck and nibble on that. She groaned at the sensation, she knew from the strength of Gwen's suckling and biting she'd end up with a mark and she knew that was exactly what the blond intended. Gwen let go of Mary Jane's neck before taking her by surprise and spinning them around so as to leave the redhead on top, by doing this she intended to make her friend and now lover do some of the work and begin to give into the urge to participate. Mary Jane hesitated only for a moment before the urge for release claimed her and she began to bounce up and down Gwen's fake cock, she mauled her own breasts pulling on her nipples as she did so. Her skin had taken on a sheen of sweat as it began to appear from the heat in the room and the activity she was currently engaged in. Gwen leaned up and took one of her breasts back into her mouth suckling contently on it before running her hand down the redheads back; smirking around her mouthful she trailed her fingers down to Mary Jane's arse before plunging one of her fingers into her virgin arse. Mary Jane cried out wildly as she felt her arse actually be penetrated for the first time, it was at first painful and she tried to pull away but Gwen's legs and other hand kept her in place.

Slowly the pain faded away and she began to really enjoy the sensation building within her, she started thrusting herself back down onto the dildo and felt a rush as pain and pleasure mingled as this also made her arse bounce up and down the finger now inside her. Finally it was just too much for her and letting out a scream of pleasure she erupted into a violent orgasm and spewed her juices over the dildo Gwen had strapped to her, Gwen smirked as she watched Mary Jane climax and knew now was the perfect chance to shatter whatever resistance Mary Jane had to giving herself up to Norman.

"You see how pleasurable that was MJ, doesn't your body feel so good right now in the afterglow of what we just shared?" she inquired as she held Mary Jane tightly to her body.

Mary Jane was indeed basking in the afterglow of been fucked by Gwen and yes her body felt wonderful tingling in all the right places, after several seconds she nodded in head against Gwen's chest.

"Yes it does" she responded making Gwen smile knowing she could now begin leading her redheaded friend down the right path all the while watched by Norman's camera which she knew had filmed everything that had happened.

"And don't you want to feel more pleasure, don't you want your body to sing in such pleasurable fun whenever you want?" she continued to ask. "Believe me when I say no one can satisfy you like Norman can, he truly can make you feel as if you are having an outer body experience as you orgasm" she told her with a wicked smile before leaning down and kissing her before grabbing the small tube she had taken from her pocket at the same time as she had taken the strap on. Popping the lid of the bottle she then turned back to Mary Jane who was watching her curiously, smirking she poured the contents of the bottle which just happened to be a sample of Norman's more potent seed from when he

was transformed into the Goblin and then leaning over she kissed Mary Jane once more.

Mary Jane let out a moan as Gwen plumbed her mouth once more only to be surprised as she felt a substance been pushed into her mouth as they made out, instead of trying to pull away she felt an instant desire to taste the mixture and swallowed it bit by bit as Gwen transferred whatever was in the bottle into her mouth until none of it was left. Whatever it was she had swallowed it tasted wonderful and she instantly felt a craving for more, she should have been worried by this but instead just stared at Gwen as if begging for more which just made Gwen smirk widen.

"What…what was that I just swallowed?" Mary Jane finally asked as her curiosity got the best of her.

"You already know what it was MJ, you may not have tasted it yet but you're body has felt its addictive affects earlier today" Gwen responded as Mary Jane's eyes widened as she realised it was Norman's sperm she had swallowed so submissively. "Yes that's right MJ it was Norman's cum and I can tell by the look in your eyes you want more of it don't you?" she asked suggestively.

Mary Jane tried to fight the response bubbling up within her but could not stop it from escaping, because deep inside she knew her body was already becoming addicted to Norman's seed. "Yes I want more" she admitted unable to deny that simple fact.

"All you have to do not only to get more but to get an unlimited supply is come with me back to the mansion tomorrow and offer yourself to Norman just like I did, make it easier on yourself Mary Jane" Gwen told her kissing her softly on the lips but pulling back before Mary Jane could respond. "Resisting will only make your need all the more potent, when I finally gave myself to him after three days of resisting after his initial seduction of me I was going crazy from wanting not only his cock back inside my pussy but his seed inside my mouth" she admitted with no signs of shame. "I wanted to taste him so bad I no longer cared what I had to do to get it, and you will end up the same way so give in now and save yourself from suffering that" she insisted.

Mary Jane listened intently as Gwen spoke as her own experience dealing with her growing desire for Norman and found she was indeed following the blond's path, for reasons unknown now that she'd had a taste of what Norman could give her she was craving it and the more of it she had the more she craved it. She had no idea that the more potent form of Norman's seed had already made permanent changes to her body as it had done to Gwen when he had fucked her as the Goblin, she closed her eyes and tried to find the will to resist as she knew what was happening was not right but found her will lacking. Worse she'd had no serious relationship since her semi relationship with Harry had exploded due to his drug use; sadly that relationship had not even reached past a few kisses and left her seriously frustrated. Still even frustrated should she just do as Gwen urged her and give herself over to Norman, become what his second mistress? She closed her eyes as she felt the burning need for the pleasure Norman had made her feel that morning rise, she felt one of Gwen's fingers stroke her oversensitive pussy which still had Gwen's fake cock buried in it and knowing she could not resist and overcome by her craving to taste Norman's seed again opened her eyes and gave her answer knowing once she did so there was no going back for her.

"I'll go with you tomorrow and I will offer myself to Norman" she decided and watched as Gwen smiled gleefully before leaning forward and kissing her deeply and passionately which she returned before they separated for lack of air.

"You won't regret it Mary Jane I assure you" Gwen assured her before slowly removing the strap on from her waist and then from the redheads pussy and throwing it aside.

Grabbing Mary Jane's hand she led her into the bathroom and then the shower where they washed with only some small play before exiting and drying off, she pulled Mary Jane to the bed and shoved her onto it before turning off the lights and then joining her both naked as they curled up against one another and soon both were asleep dreaming of what tomorrow would bring.

TFTS

(Osborn Mansion, next day)

Norman sat calmly in his master bedroom waiting to see if Gwen had succeeded in breaking Mary Jane's resistance if she had any after yesterday, if he was confident in his lover's abilities but that did not mean seducing Mary Jane fully to become his second mistress would succeed first time. He had already cleared the mansion out of its usual staff as he had done so the day before, he intended to ensure no one saw what he hoped was going to take place. Harry was still in a rehab and would not be home for months, and his Wife Sarah had taken up a hotel room near the rehab centre to be closer to their Son in his time of need, he had nothing to fear about her finding out about his actions with Mary Jane as Sarah like Gwen was fully subservient to his needs thanks to multiple infusions of his altered sperm. Already it was past noon but he was a patient and had already had dinner an hour before, suddenly his ears perked up as he headed the obvious sounds of someone entering the mansion and he knew the only person it could be was either one of his family which was unlikely or Gwen and hopefully Mary Jane.

He stayed seated as the doors to his bedroom finally opened and Gwen stepped inside clothed in a lovely red dress cut low to show of her wonderful cleavage, at first he could not tell if she had succeeded or not until she finally showed a wide smile before stepping aside. His breath caught in his throat as Mary Jane made her entrance clothed in a very short mini skirt made of some kind of satin material if he was not mistaken and a lose low cut white blouse, she looked sexy as hell as her legs were bare and seemed to run all the way up to her arse. He could make out the outlines of a black bra underneath her blouse which seemed almost see-though due to the colour of the bra she had chosen to wear, he would bet she also had on a pair of black panties as well. She paused near the door and seemed to pose for him, he steepled his fingers as he took his time to run his eyes hungrily over every inch of her body.

Mary Jane stepped forward confidently and took a deep breath before speaking. "I offer myself to you Norman as Gwen did before me, take me I am yours" she stated boldly as Gwen had suggested.

Norman could barely contain his glee at her words or the confidence behind them; clearly Gwen had done her work very well. He reminded himself to watch the record of her seduction of the redhead from the videocam he had given her, focusing back on the waiting redhead as Gwen shut and locked the doors before making her way over to sit in his hap shifting herself around making him groan at the contact before getting comfortable.

"I accept your offer Mary Jane and I am pleased you have chosen to join us" he finally responded as he slowly got hard underneath Gwen. "I assure you my dear you will not regret your choice" he added with a wicked smile as Mary Jane watched them waiting what came next. "Now dance for us Mary Jane as sexily as you can, show off that body of yours to us" he ordered as Gwen got up and moved over to the nearby cabinet and placed a CD into the disc player and a steady beat began to play.

Mary Jane closed her eyes and began to sway to the music allowing it to overcome her slight nervousness; slowly she began to move more sexily as she allowed the music to calm her. She made quick hip movements so as to make her skirt bounce upwards thus showing off her black silk panties to Norman and Gwen's avidly watching gazes. She started spinning and bouncing around ensuring to make her breasts move around in the silk prison of her bra, her body was heating up as she moved and a very strange sense of arousal was also beginning to rise within her. She felt hot dancing for Norman and even Gwen; it was different than when she had danced at a club or something more personal and erotic. Gwen smirked easily seeing the signs of Mary Jane's growing arousal, even as her red headed friend moved around she could see her nipples slowly begin showing as they became hard points of arousal and she could also see a light sheen of sweat appear on her skin. She was completely lost in the music and it was a thrill to see, she'd always known there was a sexual being waiting to be released within the redhead and now it was on full display for her and Norman to see. Norman smiled very much enjoying the show and finding his eyes almost glued to the way the redheads breasts jerked about as she seemed to flow back and forth, she showed her training in dance and the arts as her movements were more professional than if Gwen was the one doing the dance.

"So beautiful and sexy" he mused aloud as he felt his cock harden the more he watched her not helped by the fact Gwen kept shifting teasingly on his lap which she had reclaimed after switching on the music. "Now slowly peel off your clothes as you dance Mary Jane and bare yourself to us" he ordered his eyes momentarily pinning hers as she briefly paused in her movements before nodding as she understood what he wanted was basically a strip tease.

This would be a first for her and yet she found the idea of stripping for Norman a turn on as her body began to thrum with desire, changing the way she danced to the music which continued to play she shook her hips left and right before slowly running her hands up and down her body. Softly caressing her breasts she began to undo the buttons of her blouse until they were all undone before pausing smiling seductively at Norman and then pulling the blouse open exposing the silk bra covering her breasts, Gwen could not stop herself from getting up and stalking over to run her hands over the two orbs feeling the pointed nubs her nipples had become revealing that this was turning her redheaded friend on. She tweaked one of Mary Jane's nipples making the redhead moan loudly before pulling her in for a heated kiss; Mary Jane eagerly returned the kiss as the arousal she was feeling continued to grow within her. Grinning Gwen broke the kiss and walked back to sit in Norman's lap noting the heated look he sent her telling her he had enjoyed the small show, Mary Jane quickly got back into her teasing dance.

Slowly she reached behind her and began to lower the zipper of her mini skirt even whilst she swung her hips from side to side. Keeping hold of the skirt even as she pulled the zipper fully lose, smiling teasingly once more at Norman as well as Gwen before allowing the skirt to fall to the floor showing off the black silk knickers she also wore. She ran her hands through her hair as she moved before twisting around and bending over, she ran her hands up her legs and over her own back side before gripping her panties and slowly pulling them down even as she came back up showing her naked arse in all its glory for a few seconds before pulling them back up. Smiling she ran her hands back up to her breasts which she caressed and groped making her nipples harden even more, then as slow as she could she moved her hands to the front release clasp and after a short pause flicked it open and allowed her bra to fall open. Shrugging her shoulders she pushed the lose bra from her body before twisting back around and bending over once more only to come to a halt as she sensed someone behind her. Glancing between her legs she noted it was Gwen who ran her hands up and down her arse before grabbing her panties and yanking them down thus leaving her fully naked to their gazes as she stood back up and turned around giving Norman a full view of her body.

Norman had enjoyed the show although he had to admit he'd seen better, whilst Mary Jane was skilled in dance and other artistic arts she was not skilled in seductive strip teases which told him this was her first for which he was glad. Standing up he made his way over to Mary Jane and Gwen who were currently engaged in another steamy kiss which the blond was clearly the one in charge, he came up beside them and as soon as Gwen released Mary Jane took hold of the redhead and kissed her himself long and hard whilst thrusting his tongue into her mouth. He instantly felt Mary Jane's own tongue duel his as they made out, the redhead moaned as she hungrily made out with Norman unaware that one of the reasons was the altered cum she had been exposed too. Finally Norman allowed her to break away and take deep breaths, Norman smiled at the way Mary Jane was acting showing she was very much his now.

He guided Mary Jane over to the bed and pushed her down onto it where she quickly lay and spread her legs wide, she then began to grope one of her breasts before sliding her other hand down and over her pussy clearly intending to entice him. He needed no further invitation and stood between her spread legs and guided his cock to her wet entrance, smirking he grabbed her hand and placed it on his cock before staring at her waiting for her to get what it was he wanted. Mary Jane quickly realised what Norman wanted and even as Gwen climbed onto the bed and began to caress her other breast she guided Norman's cock into her pussy, letting out a sigh of pleasure she jerks upwards as Norman took over and plunged his cock fully into her. Grabbing hold of her legs Norman quickly sets a fast pace as he slams himself into the compliant redhead, Gwen leaned down and began to suck and nibble on her breasts making Mary Jane cry out as she all but clung to the blonds head.

Norman continued to hammer into the redhead who withered underneath him so wonderfully; Gwen moved to make out with Mary Jane who eagerly kissed her as hard as she could. Mary Jane slipped her tongue into the blond's mouth and enjoyed the feel of it meshing with Gwen's own tongue, her legs locked around Norman's waist as he slowed down his thrusts clearly intending to draw this out. Norman reached down and grabbed both of Mary Jane's breasts squeezing and groping them both, a few minutes later he used his hold to pull Mary Jane up and she went willingly as Gwen fell onto the bed and began to play with her pussy as she watched the redhead now bounce wildly in Norman's arms. Norman held Mary Jane by the arse in a tight grip as she grinded herself down onto his hard cock, capturing her mouth in a heated kiss he made out with her for the next few minutes ensuring the redhead slowed down.

Gwen plunged her fingers as deep as she could into her gushing pussy as she watched Mary Jane fully succumb; she knew the redhead would not be backing out after this was over. Groping one of her breasts she tweaked her nipple as hard as she could, Norman released Mary Jane and after pulling out of her dropped the redhead onto the bed. He twisted her around before she could fully recover and quickly shoved his cock back into her soaking pussy, Mary Jane groaned shivering in pure pleasure as she felt the cock re-enter her and begin to pound as deeply into her as he could, Gwen quickly stopped what she was doing and moved so she was right in front of Mary Jane who only stared at her pussy for a few seconds before plunging her mouth onto it and beginning to plunge her tongue deep into her core. Gwen grabbed hold of Mary Jane's hair groaning as she felt the redhead's tongue plunge inside her core even hitting her g-spot as she went. Locking her legs around Mary Jane's head she began to rock against her, Mary Jane took hold of Gwen's legs to ground herself better as she continued to suck and lick heatedly at Gwen's pussy ensuring to suck hard on Gwen's clit making the blond cry out. Norman watched with a smile as Mary Jane ate out Gwen without any hesitation, he began to pick up the pace of his thrusting and even slapped the redhead's arse a few times making

Mary Jane moan into Gwen's pussy which sent pleasant vibrations through the blonds body.

Mary Jane knew she would not last much longer and thus redoubled her efforts to bring Gwen off, she used her teeth to scape against Gwen's over excited clit gaining a loud moan of pleasure from her friend before she drove her tongue as deep into Gwen's pussy as she could striking her g-spot as she went which was all Gwen could take as she erupted into a large orgasm and sprayed her juices all over Mary Jane's face. At the sight of such an erotic scene Norman increased his pace even more slamming into Mary Jane wildly, he then slipped a finger into the tip of her anus making Mary Jane cried out wildly before she too reached her limit and exploded around Norman's cock making him groan at the sensation. He just managed to stop himself from climaxing and slowed his movements as he twisted Mary Jane around so he could face her once more, he could clearly see Gwen's juices on her face as he began to fuck her once more as Mary Jane locked her legs around him knowing a second orgasm was quickly approaching. Gwen managed to recover and crawl over to Mary Jane and kissed her whilst massaging her breasts; she loved the tastes of her juices as she again made out with her friend. Norman continued to wildly slam into the willing redhead for another ten minutes before finally unable to stop himself from climaxing and shooting his seed deep into Mary Jane's pussy. Mary Jane feeling the sensation of Norman's cum shooting into her pussy orgasmed once more, her legs dropped limply as Norman pulled out of her and collapsed onto the bed beside her and Gwen.

"You're mine now Mary Jane" Norman told her as he pulled her up against him.

"Yes yours" Mary Jane agreed knowing there was no going back now.

Gwen smirked at Mary Jane's answer as she curled up on Norman's other side looking forward to many other nights of taking the redhead to the heights of pleasure, she really could not wait to see Mary Jane's reaction to the fact that Norman was also the Green Goblin. She still recalled the moment her transformed in front of her for the first time, instead of fear it had only caused an arousal of untold proportions to shoot through her probably enhanced by the fact she was pregnant at the time. They'd fucked wildly that night and she had loved every minute of it, she wondered if Mary Jane would react the same. Norman held both women trying not to burst out laughing at his success, he now had two beautifully women as his mistresses and he intended to keep them. He wondered what his nemesis Parker would say if he knew he had seduced not only his best friend but his girlfriend to boot, oh he could just imagine the pain it would cause him. One day he might decide to tell his foe the truth but for now he would keep it secret, closing his eyes he began to fall into a light sleep knowing there was plenty of time to fuck Mary Jane again..

To be continued

Rate this book